Bibliography of Phonosemantics
by Margaret Magnus

copyright 1997-2006
all rights reserved


Margo's Magical Letter Page



Index to the Bibliography
Dictionaries, Lists

Scholarly
General Phonosemantics

African and Other Ideophones
Synesthesia
Poetry and Literature Analysis
Cratylus
Arbitrariness of the Sign
Iconicity
Other Related Scholarly Works

Popular
Mythic and New Age

Poetry
Literature
Other Related
Basic Linguistics Texts

 

Other Links
Web Sites on Linguistic Iconism
Annotated Bibliography
Sound Symbolism Literature Review
Quotations

The intent is that this should become an exhaustive bibliography of phonosemantics.
What have I missed? Did I misspell your name?
Drop Me a Line



African and Other Ideophones

· Alexandre, Pierre (1966), "Préliminaire à une présentation des ideophones bulu", Neue Afrikanische Studien, Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, J. Lukas, 5: 9-28, Deutsches Institut für Afrika-Forschung, Hamburg.
· Alpher, Barry (1994), "Yir-Yiront Ideophones", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Awolyale, Y. (1981), "Nominal Compound Formation in Yoruba Ideophones", Journal of African Languages and Linguistics, 3: 139-157.
· Awolyale, Y. (1983-1984), "On the Semantic Fields of Yoruba Ideophoness", Journal of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria, 2: 11-22.
· Awoyale, Y. (1988), "On the Non-Concatenative Morphology of Yoruba Ideophones", Nineteenth African Linguistics Conference, Boston University, Boston.
· Bartens, Angela (2000), "Ideophones and Sound Symbolism in Atlantic Creoles", Annales Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, ser. Humaniora, 304, Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, Helsinki.
· Bohnhoff, L. E. (1982), "Yag Dii (Duru) Ideophones", Cahier du Département des Langues et Linguistiques, 2: 1-14, Université de Yaounde.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1988), "The Phonology of Kisi Ideophones", Journal of African Languages and Linguistics, 10: 165-190.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1989), "Where Do Ideophones Come From?", Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(2): 55-73.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1994), "African Ideophones", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Childs, G. Tucker (1994), "Expressiveness in Contact Situations: the Fate of African Ideophones", Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages, 9(1).
· Cole, D. T. (1955), An Introduction to Tswana Grammar, Capetown.
· Courtenay, Karen (1976), "Ideophones Defined as a Phonological Class: the Case of Yoruba", Studies in African Linguistics, 6: 13-26.
· DeCamp, D. (1974), "Neutralizations, Iteratives and Ideophones: the Locus of Language in Jamaica", Pidgins and Creoles: Current Trends and Prospects, D. DeCamp and I. F. Hancock: 46-60, Georgetown University Press, Washington, DC.
· Deed, F. I. (1939), "Ideophones and Onomatopoetics in Swahili", Interterritorial Language Committee: 13.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1931), A Comparaitve Study of Shona Phonetics, University of the Witwatersrand Press, Johannesburg.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1935), Bantu Linguistic Terminology, Longmans, London.
· Doke, Clement Martyn (1954), The Southern Bantu Languages, Oxford University Press, London and NY.
· Doke, Clement Martyn, B. W. Vilakazi (1958), Zulu-English Dictionary, Johannesburg.
· Ekere, Michael Edoabasi (1988a), Ideophones in Serial Verb Constructions: A Case Study of Ibibio, Department of Languages, the Polytech Calabar, Cross River State, Nigeria.
· Ekere, Michael Edoabasi (1988b), Nominla Ideophons in Ibibio, Department of Languages, the Polytech Calabar, Cross River State, Nigeria.
· Fivas, Derek (1963), Some Aspects of the Ideophone in Zulu, Hartford Seminary, Hartford CT.
· Fivaz, Derek (1963), "The ideophone as a phonosemantic class: the case of Yoruba", Current Approaches to African Linguistics, I. Dihoff, 1: 263-278, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson, N.J.
· Fordyce, J. F. (1983), "The Ideophone as a Phono-Semantic Class: the Case of Yoruba", Current Approaches to African Linguistics, I. Dihoff, 1: 263-278, Foris, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson, NJ.
· Fortune, George (1962), Ideophones in Shona, Oxford University Press, London.
· Fortune, George (1971), "Some Notes on Ideophones and Ideophonic Constructions in Shona", African Studies, 30: 237-57.
· Hutchison, John P. (1989), "The Kanuri Ideophone", Colloquium on Ideophones, Twentieth.
· Jaques, A. A. (1941), "Shangaan-Tsonga Ideophones and their Tones", Bantu Studies, 15(3): 205-244.
· Johnson, Marion R. (1976), "Toward a Definition of the Ideophone in Bantu", Ohio State University Working Paper in Linguistics, 21: 240-253.
· Klassen, Doreen Helen (1999), "You can't have silence with your palms up": Ideophones, Gesture and Iconicity in Zimbabwean Shona Women's Ngano Story-Song Performance, Indiana University, Bloomfield.
· Kunene, Daniel P. (1965), "The Ideophone in Southern Sotho", Journal of African Languages, 4: 19-39.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1982), "Phonosemantic Analysis of Ideophones", 3rd Meeting of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria, 3.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1983-1984), "Igbo Ideophones and the Lexicon", Journal of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria, 2: 23-29.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1988a), "The Critical Psycho-Morph in Igbo", Ninth Annual Conference of the Linguistic Association of Nigeria, 9, Obafemi, Awolowo University, Ile-Ife, Nigeria.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1988b), "Size and Shape Ideophones in Membe", Studies in African Linguistics, 19(2): 93-113.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1990), "Pharynx size in Membe sound symbolism", Afrikanistiche Arbeitspapiere, 24: 69-80.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1991), "Phonosemantic antecedents of some verbs in Igbo", Journal of West African Languages, 21: 105-115.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1991), "Phonosemantic rules and hieearchies: evidence for roundness ideophones in Hausa", Afrikanistiche Arbeitspapiere, 26: 167-175.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1992), "A phonosemantic analysis of Nembe reduplicated sound ideophones", Frankfurter Afrikanistiche Blatter, 4: 71-81.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (1993), "Ideophonic strategies for describing rigidity and strngth of contact", Nigeria language Studies, 1: 27-38.
· Maduka, Omen Namdi (2001), "Phonosemantic hierarchies", Papers from the Ideophone Seminar in Koln, Germany, January-February, 1999, John Benjamins.
· Mamphwe, C. T. (1987), The Ideophone in Venda, University of South Africa, Pretoria.
· Marivate, C. T. D. (1985), "The Ideophone as a Syntactic Category in the Southern Bantu Languages", Studies in African Linguistics, Supplement, 9: 210-214.
· Meier, Hans Heinrich (1999), "Imagination by Ideophones", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 135-154.
· Moore, M. Jo (1968), The Ideophone in Hausa, Michigan State University.
· Moshi, L. (1993), "Toward a Universal Definition of Ideophone: Evidence from Kivunjo Chaga", Linguistic Anthropology, 3(1).
· Mphande, L., C. Rice (1989), "Toward a Phonological Definition of the Ideophone in ChiTumbuka", Colloquium on Ideophones, Twentieth Conference on African Linguistics, 20, University of Illinois, Urbana Champaign.
· Newman, Paul (1968), "Ideophones from a Syntactic Point of View", Journal of West African Languages, 5: 107-118.
· Noss, Philip A. (1975), "The Ideophone: a Linguistic a d Literary Device in Gbaya and Sango with Reference to Zande", Directions in Sudanese Linguistics and Folklore, S. H. Hurreiz and H. Bell: 142-152, Khartoum Univerity Press.
· Noss, Philip A. (1985a), "The Ideophone in Bible Translation: Child or Stepchild?", The Bible Translator, Practical Papers, 36(2): 423-430.
· Noss, Philip A. (1985b), "The Ideophone in Gbaya Syntax", Current Approaches to African Linguistics, G. J. Dimmendaal, 3: 241-255, Foris, Dordrecht and Cinnaminson.
· Nurse, G.T. (1974), "Verb Species Relationships of Some Nyanja Ideophones", African Studies, 33: 227-242.
· Ottenheimer, Harriet, Heather Primrose (1989), "ShiNzwani Ideophones", Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(2): 77-87.
· Parsons, F. W. (1955), "Abstract Nouns of Sensory Quality and their Derivative in Hausa", Afrikanische Studien, J. Lucas, Berlin.
· Rice, C. (1987), The Ideophone in ChiTumbuka, ms., University of Texas at Austin.
· Rowlands, E. C. (1970), "Ideophones in Yoruba", African Language Studies: 11.
· Samarin, William J. (1965), "Perspective on African Ideophones", African Studies, 24: 117-121.
· Samarin, William J. (1967), "Determining the Meanings of Ideophones", Journal of West African Linguistics, 4(2): 35-41.
· Samarin, William J. (1969), "The Art of Gbeya Insults", International Journal of American Linguistics, 35: 323-329.
· Samarin, William J. (1970a), "Field Procedures in Ideophone Research", Journal of African Languages, 9(1): 27-30.
· Samarin, William J. (1971a), "Survey of Bantu Ideophones", Africa Language Studies, 12: 130-168.
· Samarin, William J. (1971b), "Measuring Variation in the Use of Gbeya Ideophones", Proceedings of the 8th Congress of the West African Linguistics Association, 2: 483-488.
· Samarin, William J. (1972c), "Appropriateness and Metaphor in the Use of Ideophones", Orbis, 20: 356-369.
· Samarin, William J. (1991), "Intrasubjective and Intradialectal Variation in Gbeya Ideophones", Journal of Linguistic Anthropology, 1(1): 52-62.
· Smithers, Geoffrey Victor (1954), "Some English Ideophones", Archivum Linguisticum, 6: 73-111.
· Snoxhall, R. A. (1938), "The Ideophone in Swahili", Interterritorial Language Communications, , 12.
· Voeltz, Erhand Friedrich K. (1971), "Toward the Syntax of the Ideophone in Zulu", Papers in African Linguistics, Chin-Wu Kim and Herbert Stahlke, Linguistic Research.
· Voeltz, Erhard, Christa Kilian-Hatz (2001), Ideophones (Typological Studies in Language), (eds.), 44, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· von Staden, Paul M. S. (1974), Die Ideofoon in Zulu, Rand Afrikaans University, Johannesburg.
· von Staden, Paul M. S. (1974), "Die Ideofoon in Zulu", African Studies, 36: 195-224.
· Wayland, Ratree (1995), "Lao Expressives", Mon-Khmer Studies: 26.
· Wescott, Roger (1965), "Speech Tempo and the Phonemics of Bini", Journal of African Languages, 4:3.
· Wescott, Roger (1965), "Speech Tempo and the Phonemics of Bini", Sound and Sense.
· Wescott, Roger (1977), "Ideophones in Bini and English", Forum Linguisticum.
· Wescott, Roger (1977), "Ideophones in Bini and English", Sound and Sense.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1927), "Laut, Ton und Sinn in west-afrikanischen Sudan-Sprachen", Festschrift Meinhof: sprachwissenschaftliche und andere Studien, Kommissionsverlag von L. Friederichsen and Co., Hamburg.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1930), A Study of the Ewe Language, London.
· Westermann, Diedrich (1937), "Laut und Sinn in einigen west-afrikanischen Sudan-Sprachen", Archiv für vergleichende Phonetik, 1: 154-172, 193-211.
· Williamson, Kay (1965), "Ideophones in Ijo", 5th West African Language Conference, Univerity of Ghana.
· Woodcock, George, Ivan Avakumovic (1950), The Anarchist Prince: A Pictographical Study of Prince Kropotkin, Boardman, London.

Arbitrariness of the Sign

· Aarsleff, Hans (1964), From Locke to Saussure: Essays on the Study of Language and Intellectual History, University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
· Aarsleff, Hans (1967), The Study of Language in England 1780-1860, Princeton University Press, Princeton.
· Albrecht, J. (1970), "Le français, langue abstraite?", Tübinger Beiträge zur Linguistik: 10.
· Allen, W. S. (1948), "Ancient Ideas on the Origin and Development of Language", Transactions of the Philological Society: 35-60.
· Bauer, Laurie (1996), "No phonetic iconicity in evaluative morphology", Studia Linguistica, 50/2: 189-206.
· Beneveniste, Emile (1971a), "The Nature of the Linguistic Sign", Acta Linguistica, 1: 43-48.
· Bergman, Bruria (April, 1993), "The Saussarian Sign and its Algebraic Properties", Semiotica.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1949), "The Sign is not Arbitrary", Boletín del Instituto Caro y Cuervo, 5: 56-62.
· Borgeaud, W., W. Bröcker, J. Lehmann (1941), "La nature du signe linguistique", Acta Linguistica, 3: 24-30.
· Brozas, Francisco Sanchez de la (1987 (16th C.)), Minerva: de causis lingua latinae.
· Burling, Robbins (1999), "Motivation, Conventionalization and Arbitrariness", The Origins of Language. What Non-Human Primates Can Tell Us, Barbara J. King, 307-50.
· Buyssens, Eric (1940-41), "La nature du signe linguistique", Acta Linguistica, 2: 83-86.
· Coseriu, Eugenio (1962), "L'arbitraire du signe. Zur Spätgeschichte eines aristotelischen Begriffes", Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen, 204: 81-112.
· Damourette, J., E. Pichon (1927), "Le signe n'est pas arbitraire", Des mots à la pensée: Essai de grammaire de la language française, 7 vols., Editions d'Artrey, Paris.
· Droste, Filip G., John Fought (1989), Arbitrariness, Iconicity and Conceptuality, 263, L.A.U.D. no.A, Duisburg.
· Engler, Rudolf (1962), "Théorie et critique d'un principe saussurien: l'arbitraire du signe", Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure, 19: 5-66.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1956), "Über die Eigenart des Sprachlichen Zeichens", Lingua, 6.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1962), "Mimik auf glottaler Ebene.", Phonetica, 8: 309-320.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1965), "Contribution to the Physei.Thesei Debate", Omagiu lui Alexandru Rosetti, Editura Academiei Republici Socialiste România.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1980a), La métaphore en phonétique, Didier, Ottawa.
· Friedrich, Paul (1979), "The Symbol and its Relative non-Arbitrariness", Language, Context and Imagination, Essays by Paul Friedrich, Stanford University Press, Stanford, CA.
· Gamkrelidze, Thomas V. (1974), "The Problem of l'arbitraire su signe", Language, 50: 102-110.
· Gardiner, Alan H. (1944), "De Saussure's Analysis of the 'signe linguistique'", Acta Linguistica, 4: 107-110.
· Garth, Gillian (1982), From Sign to Symbol, Harvester Press, Brighton, Sussex.
· Gensini, Stefano (1991), I naturale e il symbolico. Saggio su Leibniz, Bulzoni, Roma.
· Gensini, Stefano (1993a), "Naturale, Arbitrarium and Casus in Leibniz' Theory of Language", D. Droixhe.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1991), "A Greek Perspective on the Question of Arbitrariness of Linguistic Signs", Modern Greek Studies yearbook, 7: 335-352.
· Joseph, John Earl (2002), "Limiting the Arbitrary: Linguistic Naturalism and its Opposites in Plato's Cratylus and Modern Theories of Language", Language, 78: 3.
· King, Barbara J. (1999), The Origins of Language. What Non-Human Primates Can Tell Us.
· Koch, Walter A. (1995), "Kuna, a Word for 'Woman' - 30,000 Years Old? - On the Ding-Dong Scheme in the Evolution of Language", Tasca: 523-41.
· Koch, Walter A. (2001), "How Old Are Queen, Mum and All the Rest? - On the Non-Arbitrary Origin of Language", M. Lang, Frankfurt.
· Koerner, E.F.K. (1972), Contribution au débat post-saussurien sur le signe linguistique: introducton générale et bibliographie annotée, Mouton, the Hague.
· Lerch, Eugen (1939), "Vom Wesen des sprachlichen Zeichens. Zeichen oder Symbol", Acta Linguistica, 1: 145-161.
· Malmberg, Bertil (1970), "De Ferdinand de Saussure `a Roman Jakobson. L'arbitraire du signe et la substance phonique de langage", Proceedings of the Sixth International Congress of Phonetic Science, Prague.
· Malmberg, Bertil (1971), "Notes sur le signe arbitraire", Form and Substance, Hammerich, Jakobson and Zwirner, Akademisk Forlag, Copenhagen.
· Müller, Friedrich Max (1862), Lectures on the Science of Language, Longman, Green & Roberts, London.
· Nykios, Julien (1994), "An Amendment to Saussure's Principle1: Regular Iconicity in Irregular Words", LYCUS Forum, XX.
· Panhuis, Dirk (1981), "The Arbitrariness of the Lingual Sign as a Symptom of Linguistic Alienation", 5.3: 343-360.
· Pichon, Edouard (1940), "Sur le signe linguistique. Complément à l'article de M. Beneviste", Acta Linguistica, 2: 51-52.
· Scalinger, Julias Caesar (1540), De causis linga latinae.
· Sechehaye, Albert, Charles Bally, Henri Frei (1940-41), "Pour l'arbitraire du signe", Acta Linguistica, 2: 165-169.
· Simone, Raffaele (1990), "The Body of Language. The Paradigm of Arbitrariness and the Paradigm of Substance", Présence de Saussure, A Amacher and R. Engler: 121-41, Droz, Genève.
· Spang-Hanssen, Henning (1954), "Recent Theories on the Nature of the Linguistic Sign", Travaux du Cercle linguistique de Copenhague, 9.
· Toussant, Maurice (1983), Contre l'arbitraire du signe, Didier, Paris.
· Trabant, Jürgen (1986), "La Critique de l'arbitraire du signe chez Condillac et Humboldt", Les idéologes sémiotique, Théories et politiques linguistique pendant la révolution française. Proceedings of a Conference held in Berlin, W. Busse and J. Trabant, 1983: 73-95, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Ullman, Stephen (1975), "Natural and Conventional Signs", Style in Language, T. Sebeok: 103-110.
· Vetrov, A., D. Gorsky, L. Reznikov (1962), "Znak", Filosofskaja entsiklopedija, t.2, Moscow.
· Waugh, Linda (1984a), "Some Remarks on the Nature of the Linguistic Sign", The Sign and its Systems, J. Pelc et. al.: 389-438, Mouton, Berlin.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1873), "Phusei or Thesei", Transactions of the American Philological Association for 1874.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1971), "Phusei or Thesei", Whitney on Language, MIT Press, Cambridge.
· Wierzbicka, Anna (1985), "'Oats' and 'Wheat': the Fallacy of Arbitrariness", Haiman, John.
· Winspur, Steven (1985), "Poetry, Portrait, Poetrait", Visible Language, 19:4: 429-430.
· Wittemann, Henri (1966), "Two Models of the Linguistic Mechanism", Canadian Journal of Linguistics, 11: 83-93.

Basic Linguistics Texts

· Bloomfield, Leonard (1933), Language: 156-157, 243-246, Henry Holt and Co., NY.
· Boas, Frans (1911), Handbook of American Indian Languages, 40, Part I, Washington, DC.
· de Saussure, Ferdinand (1971, originally 1916), Cours de Linguistique Générale, Payot, Paris.
· Firth, John Rupert (1930), Speech, Ernest Benn Ltd., London.
· Gabelentz, Georg von der (1891), Die Sprachwissenschaft: Ihre Aufgaben, Methoden und bisherige Ergebnisse, Leipzig.
· Goldberg, Isaac (1938), The Wonder of Words, D. Appleton-Century, London, NY.
· Greenberg, Joseph M. (1978), Universal of Human Languages, Stanford University Press, Stanford, CA.
· Hamilton, Edith, Huntington Cairns (1961), "Cratylus", Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Princeton University Press.
· Hjelmslev, Louis (1943), Prolegomena to a Theory of Language, F. J. Whitfield (trans), University of Wisconson Press,, Madison.
·
Humboldt, Alexander von (1836), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts, Druckerei der Könglichen Akademie, Berlin.
·
Humboldt, Alexander von (1960), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts, Dummler, Bonn.
· Jespersen, Otto (1922b), Language - Its Nature, Development and Origin, 20, Allen and Unwin, London.
· Jespersen, Otto (1942), A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principals, Ejnar Munksgaard, Copenhagen.
· Ladefoged, Peter (1982), A Course in Phonetics, Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, Inc., New York.
· Sapir, Edward (1921), Language, Harcourt, Brace.
· Trubetskoy, N. S. (1969), Principles of Phonology, Christiane A. M. Baltaxe (trans), California University Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles.
· Ullman, Stephen (1957), The Principles of Semantics, Glasgow University Publications.
· Ullman, Stephen (1962a), Semantics: an Introduction to the Science of Meaning, Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Ullman, Stephen (1962b), An Introduction to the Science of Meaning, 4, Harper and Row, NY.
· Wallis, John (1653), Grammatica linguae anglicanae, Oxford, Hamburg.
· Wallis, John (1972), A Grammar of the English Language, J. A. Kemp (trans.), Longman, London.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1867), Language and the Study of Language, Charles Schribner and Co., NY.
· Whitney, William Dwight (1875), The Life and Growth of Language, H. S. King, London.
· Whorf, Benjamin (1956), Language, Thought and Reality: Selected Writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf, MIT Press.

Cratylus

· Ackrill, J. L. (1964), "Demos on Plato", Journal of Philosophy, 61: 610-13.
· Annas, J. (1982), "Knowledge and Language: the Theaetetus and the Cratylus", Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.
· Aquien, Michel (1987), "Saint-Jean Perse et le Cratylisme", L'information littéraire, 39:2: 62-67.
·
Baxter, T. (1992), The Cratylus, Plato's Critique of Naming, Brill, Leiden.
· Bollack, Jean (1972), "L'En-deça infini: L'Aporie du Cratyle", Poétique, 11: 310.
· Büchner, K. (1936), Platons Kratylus und die moderne Sprachphilosophie, Berlin.
· Demos, Raphael (1964), "Plato's Philosophy of Language", Journal of Philosophy, 6, 20: 595-610.
· Dionysius of Halicarnassus, (1910), On Literary Composition, W. Rhys Roberts, Macmillan, London.
· Gallop, D. (1963), "Plato and the Alphabet", Philosophical Review, 72: 364-76.
·
Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Paris, Seuil.
·
Genette, Gérard (1995), Mimiologics, Thaïs Morgan, University of Nebraska, Lincoln.
· Goldschmidt, Victor (1940), Essai sue le Cratyle: contribution a l'histoise de la pensée de Platon, H. Champion, Paris.
· Goldschmidt, Victor (1982), Essai sue le Cratyle: contribution a l'histoise de la pensée de Platon, Vrie, Paris.
·
Gonzalez, Francisco J. (1998), Dialectic and Dialogue; Plato's Practice of Philosophical Inquiry, Amazon.
· Grassi, Ernesto (1994), The Primordial Metaphor, Laura Pietropaolo amd Manuela Scarci, Binghamton State University, U of NY, Binghamton.
· Hamilton, Edith, Huntington Cairns (1961), "Cratylus", Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Princeton University Press.
· Joseph, John E. (350 BC), Preface to Cratylus: Plato's Anti-Theory of Language and its Place in the History of Linguistic Thought, ms..
· MacKenzie, Mary Margaret (1986), "Putting the 'Cratylus' in its Place", Classical Quarterly, 36.1: 124-150.
·
Plato, (1961), "Cratylus", Plato, the Collected Dialogues, Edith Hamilton and Huntington Cairns, Princeton University Press.
· Schipper, Edith Watson (1963), "Mimesis in the Art of Plato's Laws", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 22: 199-202.
· Schofield, Malcolm (1982), "The Denouement of Cratylus", Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.
· Schofield, Malcolm, Craven Nussbaum (1982), Language and Logos, Cambridge University Press.
· Williams, B. (1982), "Cratylus' Theory of Names and its Refutation", Language and Logos, Schofield and Nussbaum.

Dictionaries, Lists

· Amanuma, X (1974), Giongo-Gitaigo Jiten (Dictionary of Sound and Manner-Imitative Words), Tokyo Publishing House, Tokyo.
· Bloomfield, Leonard (1909-1910), "A Semasiological Differentiation in Germanic Secondary Ablaut", A Leonard Bloomfield Anthology, Charles F. Hockett, Bloomington Indiana U. Press.
· Bloomfield, Leonard (1909-1910), "A Semasiological Differentiation in Germanic Secondary Ablaut", Modern Philology, 7: 245-288, 345-382.
· Campbell, Mary Ann, Lloyd Anderson (1976), "Hocus Pocus Nursery Rhymes", Papers from the 12th Regional Meetings of the Chicago Linguistic Society, 12: 72-85.
· D'Elia, R., Cynthia Whissel, R. Kneer (1989), "The Dictionary of Affect in Children's Languages", Social and Behavioral Science Documents.
· Fujita, Takashi et. al. (1984), Wa-ei giongo/gitaigo honyaku jiten (Japanese/English: Mimesis/Onomatopoeia translation dictionary), Kinseidô, Tokyo.
· Gomi, Tarô (1989), An illustrated Dictionary of Japanese Onomatoporetic Expressions, Japan Times, Tokyo.
·
Kakehi, Hisao, Lawrence Schourup, Ikuhiro Tamori (1998), A Dictionary of Iconic Expressions in Japanese, Mouton, The Hague.
· Leiris, Michel (1925-1936, 1989), "Glossaire", Mots sans mémoire, Brisées: Broken Branches, North Point Press.
·
Magnus, Margaret (1999), A Dictionary of English Sound.
· McCune, Keith M. (1983), The Internal Structure of Indonesian Roots, University of Michigan.
· Miles, Pliny (1848), A Mnemotechnic Dictionary, Mark H. Newman and Co., New York.
· Mito, Yûichi et. al. (1981), ni-ei taishio: giseigo jiten (Japanses English Compared: Onomatopoeia Dictionary), Gakushohö, Tokyo.
·
Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Demonville, Paris.
·
Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Delangle, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Trans-Europ-Repress, Mauvezin.
· Sadasivam, M. (1966), Olikkurippakarati, [Dictionary of Expressives in Tamil], Paris.
· Thun, Nils (1963), Reduplicative Words in English: A Study of Formations of the Types tick-tock, hurly-burly, and shilly-shally, Uppsala University.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. Dewson (1989), "The Dictionary of Affect in Language", Social and Behavioral Science Documents.

Iconicity

· Abad, Francisco (1985), "Peirce, Jakobson y la ciencia de la literatura y del lenguaje", Signa, 1: 143-151.
·
Allott, Robin (1995), "Motor Theory of Language Origin in relation to Syntax", Syntactic Iconicity: The Human Dimension, M.E.Landsberg, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Andrews, Edna (1993), "The Iconicity of Gender Shifts in Contemporary Russian", American Contributions to the Eleventh International Congress of Slavists. Columbus, Robert A. Maguire and Alan Timberlake: 202-213, Slavica.
· Anttila, Raimo, Sheila Embleton (1992), "The Iconic Index: from Sound Change to Rhyming Slang", Iconicity in Language, Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Armstrong, David E. (1983), "Iconicity, Arbitrariness and Dulaity of Patterning in Signed and Spoken Language: Perspectives on Language Evolution", Sign Language Studies, 38: 69.
· Askedal, John Ole. (1989), "On Language Signs and Linguistic Iconicity", Livstegn, (Journal of the Norwegian Association for Semiotic Studies, Bergen, Norway), 7,2: 115-29.
· Baer, Eugen (1986), "The Unconscious Icon: Topology and Tropology", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac, Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Baron, Naomi (1984), "Speech, Sight and Signs: the Role of Iconicity in Language and Art", Semiotica.
· Batteux, Charles (1767), Nouvel Examen du préjugé sur l'inversion, pour servir de réponse à M. Beauzée, Paris.
· Bencze, Lóránt (1991), "Iconicity in Hungarian Grammar", Proceedings of LP '90, Linguistics and Phonetics: Prospects and Applications, Bohumil Palek and Pøemysl Janota: 157-162, Charles University Press, Prague.
· Berezowski, Leszek (1997), "Iconic Motivation for the Definite Article in English Geographical Proper Names", Studia Anglica Posnaniensia, 32: 127-144.
· Bierman, Arthur K. (1962), "That There are no Iconic Signs...", Philosophy and Phenomenological Research, 23: 243-49.
· Boisson, Claude Pierre (1993), "La liniearité: Iconicité et arbitraire", L'ordre des mots, Domaine anglais. Sait Etienne: Univ, II: 85-124, Jean Monnet.
·
Bolinger, Dwight (1985), "The Inherent Iconism of Intonation", Iconicity in Syntax, John Haiman, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Bonvillian, John D. (1993), "Early Sign Language Acquisition in Children and Gorillas: Vocabulary Content and Sign Iconicity", First Language, 13: 315-338.
· Bouissac, Paul (1986), "Iconicity and Pertinence", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
·
Bouissac, Paul, Michael Herzfeld, Ronald Posner (1986), Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture - Essays for Thomas A. Sebeok, Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Brandon, R.N., N. Hornstein (1986), "From Icons to Symbols: Some Speculations on the Origins of Language", Biology and Philosophy, 1.
· Brekle, Herbert E. (1981), "Zur Integration eines speziellen Typs ikonischer Elemente in primar schriftsprachlichen Wortbildungen einiger europaischer Sprachen", Europäische Mehrsprachigkeit: Festschrift zum 70. Geburtstag von Mario Wandruszka, Pockl-Wolfgang: 197-207, Tubingen, Niemeyer. .
· Brinton, Laurel J, "The iconic role of aspect in Shakespeare's Sonnet 129", Poetics Today, 6(3): 447-459.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (1987), "Diagrammatic Iconicity in English Syntax", Recherches Semiotiques-Semiotic Inquiry, 7,1: 55-72.
·
Brinton, Laurel J. (1987), "Iconic Word Order Patterns in Chaucerian Prose", Prose, n Evans, Evans: ns, -14 UP of America, 14 UP of America.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (1988), "The Iconicity of Rhetorical Figures: 'Schemes' as Devices for Textual Cohesion", Language and Style, 21: 162-90.
· Bybee, Joan L. (1985), "Diagrammatic Iconicity in Stem-Inflection Relations", Iconicity in Syntax, John Haiman, Benjamins.
· Carani, Marie (1998), "Hypoiconicité comme paradigme des arts visuel", Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons. The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, 3:1: 65-84.
· Cifuentes, Honrubia, J.L. Tornel, J.L. Sala (1996), "El predicativo en español: Iconicidad y gramática", Lingüística Española Actual, XVIII: 17-47.
· Coelho, Carl A., Robert J. Duffy (1986), "Effects of Iconicity, Motoric Complexity, and Linguistic Function on Sign Acquisition in Aphasia", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 63:2: 519-530.
· Conradie, C.Jac. (2001), "Structural Iconicty. The English S- and OF-Genitives", The Motivated Sign, Fischer and Nänny: 229-247.
·
Constantini, Michel (1998), "Sur un paradoxe de l'iconique", Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons. The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, 3:1: 55-64, rnational Association for Visual Semiotics, national Association for Visual Semiotics.
·
Cuxac, Christian (1993), "Iconicité des langues des signes", Faits de Langues, 1: 47-56, 92-95, rnational Association for Visual Semiotics, national Association for Visual Semiotics.
·
Danesi, Marcel (1998), "Conceptual Iconicity and Grammatical Rules: Towards a 'Reflexive Grammar", New Approaches to Semiotics and the Human Sciences, William Pencak and Ralph J. Lindgren: 241-264, and the Human Sciences, nd the Human Sciences.
· Danon-Boileau, Laurent (1993), "De quelques préjugés relaltifs à l'usage des notions de motivation et d'iconicité", Faits de Langues, 1: 79-87.
· Danon-Boileau, Laurent (1993), "Motivation et iconicité", Faits de Langues, 1: 1.
· Deely, John (1982), "Antecedents to Peirce's Notion of Iconic Signs", Semiotics, Michael Herzfeld and Margot D. Lenhart: 109-120, Plenum, New York.
· Deely, John (1986), "Idolum. Archaeology and Ontology of the Iconic Sign", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· DeLancey, Scott (1985), "The analysis-synthesis-lexis cycle in Tibeto-Burman: a case study in motivated change", Iconicity in Syntax, J. Haiman, John Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Diderot, Denis, "Lettre sur les sourds et muets à l'usage de ceux qui entendent et qui parlent", Diderot's Early Philosophical Works, Margaret Jourdin, Open Court, Chicago.
· Diehl, Lon (1975), "Space case: some principles and their implications concerning linear order in natural language", SIL Working Papers, 19, University of North Dakota.
· Dorleijn, Gillis (1991), "Je bent in Groningen, maar hier': Enkele opmerkingen over iconiciteit", Visies op cultuur en literatuur: Opstellen naar aanleiding van het werk van J. J. A. Mooij, Rien T. Segers: 123-130, Rodopi, Amsterdam.
· Droste, Filip G., John Fought (1989), Arbitrariness, Iconicity and Conceptuality, 263, L.A.U.D. no.A, Duisburg.
· Eco, Umberto (1972), "Introduction to a Semiotics of Iconic Signs", Versus, 2.
· Eco, Umberto (1986), "Mirrors", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
·
Eco, Umberto (1998), "Réflexions à propos du débat sur l'iconisme", Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons. The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, 3:1: 9-32, é/Hypoicons. The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics, The Journal of the International Association for Visual Semiotics.
· Engberg-Pedersen, Elisabeth (1996), "Iconic Motivations in Conflict: Language-Specific Structure and Influence from the Medium", Content, Expression and Structure: Studies in Danish Functional Grammar, Elisabeth Engberg-Pedersen et al.: 39-64, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Engberg-Pedersen, Elisabeth (1996), "Iconicity and Arbitrariness", Content, Expression and Structure: Studies in Danish Functional Grammar, Elisabeth Engberg-Pedersen et al.: 453-468, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Enkvist, Nils Erik (1981), "Experiential Iconicism in Text Strategy", Text, 1,1: 97-111.
· Enkvist, Nils Erik (1990), "Discourse Comprehension, Text Strategies and Style", AUMLA, 73: 166 - 180.
· Even-Zohar, Itamar (1986), "Depletion and Shift: the Process of De-Iconization", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Fabbrichesi, Rossella (1981), "L'iconisme e l'interpretazione fenomenologica del concetto di somiglianza in Peirce", Acme, 34: 3: 467-498.
· Fatani, Afnan H. (2003), "The Iconic-cognitive Role of Plosives and Fricatives: A Phonosemantic Analysis of a Classical Arabic Prayer : Al-falaq (The Splitting) ", Forth Symposium on Iconicity in Language and Literature- Louvain-La-Neuve.
· Fenk, August (1994), "Spatial metaphors and logical pictures", Comprehension of Graphics, Advances in Psychology, W. Schnotz & R.W. Kulhavy, 108: 43 - 62, Elsevier Science, Amsterdam: North-Holland.
· Fenk, August (1997), "Representation and Iconicity", Semiotica, 115: 3-4: 215-234.
· Fenk, August (1998), "Symbols and Icons in Diagrammatic Representation", Pragmatics and Cognition, 6: 1-2: 301-334.
· Fenk, August (1998), "Symbols and Icons in Diagrammatic Representation", Pragmatics and Cognition, special issue on "The Concept of > Reference in the Cognitive Sciences", 6, 1/2: 301-34.
· Fenk, August (1999), "Ikonische Symbole und visuelle Metaphern", Papiere zur Linguistik, 61: 2: 119 - 138.
· Fenk, August (2000), "Piktogramme und Diagramme", Semiotische Berichte, 24: 1-4, 35-58.
· Fenk-Oczlon, Gertrand (1990), "Ikonismus versus Ökonomieprinzip am Beispiel russischer Aspekt- und Kasusbildungen", Papiere zur Linguistik, 42: 49-69.
· Fischer, Andreas (1999), "Graphological Iconicity in Print Advertising", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 251-283.
· Fischer, Andreas (1999), "What, if Anything, Is Phonological Iconicity?", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 123-134.
· Fischer, Olga (1997), "Iconicity in Language and Literature. Language Innovation and Language Change", Neuphilologische Mitteilungen, 98: 63-87.
· Fischer, Olga (1999), "On the Role Played by Iconicity in Grammaticalisation Process", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 345-374.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (1999), "Introduction: Iconicity as a Creative Force in Language Use", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 15-34.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (2001), "Introduction: Iconicity and Nature", Iconicity. Special Number of the European Journal of English Studies (EJES), Nänny and Fischer, 5: 1: 3-16.
· Fischer, Olga, Max Nänny (2001), "The Motivated Sign", Iconicity in Language and Literature, Nänny and Fischer, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Fónagy, Ivan, "Why Iconicity?", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 3-36.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1995), "Iconicity of Expressive Syntactic Transformations", Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes, The Human Dimension, Marge E. Landsberg: 285-304, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Francis, Elaine (1998), "Some reasons why iconicity between lexical categories isn't perfect", Language Sciences, 20(4): 399-414.
· Frishberg, Nancy (1975), "Arbitrariness and Iconicity in American Sign Language", Language, 51: 696-719.
· Geeraerts, Dirk (1990), "Homonymy, Iconicity, and Prototypicality", Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 5: 49-74.
·
Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Seuil, Paris.
·
Genette, Gérard (1995), Mimiologics, University of Nebraska, Lincoln.
· Givón, Talmy (1985), "Iconicity, Isomorphism and Non-Arbitrary Coding in Syntax", Iconicity in Syntax, J. Haiman: 187-219, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Givón, Talmy (1994), "Isomorphism in the Grammatical Code, Cognitive and Biological Considerations", Iconicity in Language, Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Gonzálvez, García, F. (2001), "Finding, Seeing, Thinking and Observing in English Utopian Literature: Towards an Understanding of the Relevance of NP+XP Complement Constructions in the Morphology and Grammar of J. Swift's Gulliver's Travels", Atlantis, 22(2).
· Gonzálvez, García, F. (2001), "Literatura, gramática e iconicidad: Algunas notas a propósito de las traducciones de Shakespeare en español e italiano", Selected Papers from the First International Conference on Literature and Translation: Theoretical Approaches, P.Y. Raccah and B. Saiz Noeda, University of Alicante, Arrecife.
· Greenberg, Joseph H (1995), "On Language-Internal Iconicity", Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes, The Human Dimension, Marge E. Landsberg: 57-63, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Haase, Martin (1993), "Pointing with Sounds: Iconicity and Deictic Localisation", Aspekte der Lokalisation, Thomas Muller-Bardey and Werner Drossard: 105-119, Bochum, Brockmeyer.
· Haiman, John (1980), "The Iconicity of Grammar: Isomorphism and Motivation", Language, 56: 515-540.
· Haiman, John (1983), "Iconic and Economic Motivation", Language: 59.
·
Haiman, John (1985a), Natural Syntax: Iconicity and Erosion, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
·
Haiman, John (1985b), Iconicity in Syntax, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1992), "Iconicity", International Encyclopedia of Linguistics, 4 Vols., William Bright, 2: 191-195, Oxford.
· Haiman, John (1993a), "Life, the Universe, and Human Language (a Brief Synopsis)", Language Sciences, 15: 293-322.
· Haiman, John (1993b), "Iconicity and Syntactic Change", Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics: 1633-1639, Pergamon Press, Oxford.
· Haiman, John (1994), "Ritualization and the Development of Language", Perspectives on Grammaticalization, William Pagliuca: 3-28, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1997a), "Self-Abasement in Language. A Case Study on the Viability of a Metaphor", Essays on Language Function and Language Type, dedicated to T.Givón, Joan Bybee, John Haiman and Sandra A.Thompson: 181-198, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Haiman, John (1997b), "Repetition and Identity", Lingua, 100: 57-70.
· Haiman, John (1998), Talk is Cheap, Oxford University Press, Oxford.
· Herzfeld, Michael (1986), "On Some Rhetorical Uses of Iconicity in Cultural Ideologies", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Hinton, Leanne (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors: Iconic Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 5-21.
· Hiraga, Masako (2000), The Interplay of Metaphor and Iconicity: A Cognitive Approach, Brigham University, London.
· Hiraga, Masako K., Joanna Radwanska-Williams (1994), "Metaphor and Iconicity", Journal of Pragmatics, 22 (1).
· Holzinger, D., Franz Dotter (1997), "Typologie und Gebärdensprache: Ikonizität", Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung, 50: 115-142.
· Horanyi, Ozseb (1981), "Remarks on Peirce's Term 'Icon'", Proceedings of the C.S. Peirce Bicentenary Congress, Kenneth L. Ketner et al.: 59-62, Texas Tech, Lubbock.
· Itkonen, Esa (1986), "Form-Meaning Isomorphism or Iconicity in Diachronic Linguistics (and Elsewhere)", Symposium on Formalization in Historical Linguistics, Mart Remmel: 38-46, Estonian Academy of Sciences, Tallin.
· Itkonen, Esa (1994), "Iconicity, Analogy and Universal Grammar", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 37-53.
· Jappy, Tony (1986), "Iconisme linguistique et métaphore", Estudios Semióticos, 6/7: 43-59.
· Jappy, Tony (1988), "Iconisme linguistique", Degrés, 54-55: h1-h10.
· Jappy, Tony (1988-89), "Iconisme et structure de l'objet des signes linguistiques", Etudes Littéraires de l'Université de Laval, 21-3: 59-66.
· Jappy, Tony (1989), "Peirce Diagrams and Real Semantics", The European Journal for Semiotic Studies, 1-4: 631-48.
· Jappy, Tony (1993), "Iconicity and Word Order", L'Ordre des mots: Domaine anglais, Travaux LXXXI: 21-34, C.I.E.R.E.C., Université de Saint Etienne.
· Jappy, Tony (1994, 1997), "Diagram, Metaphor and the Avoidance of Chiasmus: Some Implications of Jakobson's Iconicity Hypothesis", Semiotics around the World: Synthesis in Diversity: Proceedings of the Fifth Congress of the International Association for Semiotic Studies, Rauch I, and G. Carr: 1077-1080, Berkeley.
· Jappy, Tony (1996), "On the Neglect of Peirce's Metaphor in Current Theories of Iconicity", Peirce's Doctrine of Signs: Theory, Applications and Connections, Colapietro, V. and Th. M. Olshewsky: 215-227, Mouton de Gruyter, Amsterdam.
· Jappy, Tony (1996), "Signe iconique et tropologie visuelle", Protée:Rhétoriques du visible, 24-1: 55-62.
· Jappy, Tony (1998), "Deux sémiotiques du texte et de l'image", Protée, 26-3: 25-34.
· Jappy, Tony (1998), "Hipoiconicidad, abducción y las ciencias especiales", Analogía, 12 (1): 97-110.
· Jappy, Tony (1999), "Iconicity and Inference : Peirce's Logic and Language Research", Peirce Seminar Papers, Shapiro, M. and M. Haley, 4: 41-76, Berghahn Books, Providence and Oxford.
· Johansen, Jörges Dines, "Iconicity in literature", Semiotica, 110(1-2): 37-55.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1987), "On the Use of Iconic Elements in Etymological Investigation. Some Case Studies from Greek", Diachronica. International Journal of Historical Linguistics, 4(1/2): 1-26.
· Jung Song, Jae, "A note on iconicity in causatives", Folia Linguistica, 26 (3-4): 333-338.
· Justice, B. (1980), "Iconicity and Association in Phonology, Morphology and Syntax", Romance Philology, 33: 480-489.
·
Karlsson, Fred (1984), "Structure and Iconicity in Sign Language", Recent Research in European Sign Languages, Filip Loncke et al.: 149-155, Loncke et al., Loncke et al..
· Kendon, Adam (1986), "Iconicity in Walpiri Sign Language", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kentner, Kenneth Laine (1986), "Semiotic as an Observational Science. See for Yourself: Developing Skills with Parts of Peirce's Beta Existential Graphs", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kim, Andrew Inseok (1989), "Iconicity as a Constraint on First and Second Language Acquisition: Relativization in Korean and English", 12: 49, DAI, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Kim, Hyang ryun (1989), "Iconicity in Syntactic Coding of Topic Continuity - Based on English Narrative", The Journal of English Language and Literature, 35:4: 785-810.
· Kimenyi, Alexandre (1989), "Reduplication and Binomial Expressions in English: A Case of Syntagmatic Iconicity", The Semiotic Bridge: Trends from California, Irmengard Rauch and Gerald F. Carr: 347-54, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Kirsner, Robert S, "Iconicity and grammatical meaning", Iconicity and Syntax, J. Haiman: 249-270, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.
· Klamer, Marian (2001), "Expressives and Iconicity in the Lexicon", Ideophones (Typological Studies in Language), Erhard Voeltz and Christa Kilian-Hatz, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Klamer, Marian (2002), "Semantically Motivated Lexical Patterns: A Study in Dutch and Kambera Expressives", Language, 78: 2.
· Klausenburger, Jürgen (1989), "Abstractness, Iconicity, Redundancy: Reflections on French Inflections", Zeitschrift für Französische Sprache und Literatur, 99:3: 225-233.
· Kleiber, Georges (1993), "Iconicite d'isomorphisme et grammaire cognitive", Faits de Langues: Revue de Linguistique, 1: 105-121.
· Klinkenberg, Jean Marie (1985), "El signo iconico: La retorica iconica", Teoria semiotica: Lenguajes y textos hispanicos, Gallardo Miguel Angel Garrido: 713-722, Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas, Madrid.
· Kopnick, Lutz (1992), "The Semiotic Poetential for Iconicity in Spoken and Written Language", Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift für Literaturwissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte (DVLG), 66:2: 361-89, . .
· Kortmann, Bernd (1999), "Iconicity, Typology and Cognition", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 375-392.
· Kouwenberg, Silvia, Darlene LaCharité (2001), "The Iconic Interpretations of Reduplication: Issues in the Study of Reduplication in Caribbean Creole Languages", Iconicity. Special Number of the European Journal of English Studies, Fischer and Nänny, 5:1: 59-80.
· Krampen, Martin (1986), "The Development of Children's Drawings as a Phase in the Ontogeny of Iconicity", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Kuteva, Tania (1994), "Iconicity, and Auxiliation", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 71-81.
· Lamy, Bernard (1675), La Rhétorique ou l'Art de parler, Pralard, Paris.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1981), "On Iconicity and Semiotics: Reply to Feldman", Current Anthropology, 22:3: 302-305.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1986), "Iconic Aspects of Language: The Imitation of Nonlinguistic Reality", Quaderni di Semantica, 7.2.
· Landsberg, Marge E. (1988), The Genesis of Language: A Different Judgement of Evidence, Mouton, New York.
·
Landsberg, Marge E. (1995), Syntactic Iconicity and Linguistic Freezes, The Human Dimension, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Langacker, Ronald W. (1991), Concept, Image and Symbol. The Cognitive Basis of Grammar, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Larsen, Sven Erik (1989), "Manet, Picasso, and the Spectator: Identity or Iconicity?", Livstegn, 7:2: 99-113.
·
Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (1990), The Violence of Language, Routledge, London.
· Lee, Michael (1988), "Language, Perception and the World", Explaining Language Universals, John A. Hawkins: 211-46, Blackwell, Oxford.
· Levin, Jules (1982), "Iconicity in Lithuanian", Folia Slavica, 5: 230-245.
· Levy, Selvano (1986), Linguistic Principles and Iconic Communication, 15,3: 216-26.
· MacCannell, Dean (1986), "Sights and Spectacles", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Mandel, Mark A. (1980), "Iconicity of Signs and Their Learnability by Non-Signers", Proceedings of the First National Symposium on Sign Languae Research and Teaching Washington: Nat. Assn. for the Death, William C. Stokoe: 259-266.
· Mannheim, Bruce, Madeleine Newfield (1984), "Iconicity in Phonological Change", Papers from the Fifth International Conference of Historical Linguistics, A. Ahlquist, John Benjamins B. V., Amsterdam.
· Manoliu-Manea, Maria (1993), "Discourse Iconicity: Double Compound Tenses in Romanian", Les langues menacées/Endangered Languages, André Crochetière et al.: 103-106, PU Laval Sainte Foi , .
· Mansfield, Tracy Cameron (1997), Prominence: from Sensation to Language, University of California at San Diego, Dissertation.
· Maranda, Pierre (1986), "De-Textualization, semiotics and Hermeneutics", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Maranda, Pierre (1986), "Physiosemiotics. The Iconicity of Blinking", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Miller-Silberman, Margery (1992), "Sign Language Iconicity and Test Construction Theory for Deaf Individuals", DAI, DA9210189.
·
Mills, Carl (1997), "Iconicity and the Re-Presentation of Information in Discourse", The Twenty-Third LACUS Forum, Melby-Alan-K: 631-43, 631-43.
· Mizuko, Mark I. (1986), "Iconicity and Initial Learning of Three Symbol Systems in Normal Three Year Old Children", DAI, 47:1: 159B, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Montgomery, Thomas (1978), "Iconism and Lexical Retention in Spanish: Stative and Dynamic Verbs", Language, 54: 907-16.
· Montgomery, Thomas (1995), "A Latin Linguistic Icon Readapted in Proto-Romance and in Medieval Spanish", Hispanic Review, 63:2: 147-155.
· Newmeyer, Frederick J. (1992), "Iconicity and Generative Grammar", Language, 68: 756-796.
· Nicoloff, Franck (1993), "Désordre et désarroi: L'iconicité emotive des exlamatives", L'ordre des mots, II: Domaine anglais, II: 35-51, Jean Monnet, Sait Etienne: Univ.
· Nöth, Winfried (1990a), "The Semiotic Potential for Iconicity in Spoken and Written Language", Kodikas-Code-Ars-semeiotica, 13: 3-4: 191-209.
·
Nöth, Winfried (1990b), Handbook of Semiotics, Indiana UP, Bloomington.
·
Nyman, Sirkku (1995), "Sequentiality and Iconicism in Operating Instructions", Organization in Discourse, Brita Warvik et al. : 403-408, in Operating Instructions, g Instructions.
· Orlansky, Michael D., John D. Bonvillian (1984), "The Role of Iconicity in Early Sign Language Acquisition", Journal of Speech and Hearing Disorders, 49:3: 287-292.
· Osolsobé, Ivo (1986), "Two Extreme of Iconicity", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ostman, Jan Ole (1989), "Testing Iconicity: Sentence Structure and Politeness", Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 4: 145-63.
· Pateman, Trevor (1986), "Transparent and Translucent Icons", British Journal of Aesthetics, 26, 4: 380-82.
· Pelc, Jerzy (1986), "Iconicity. Iconic Signs or Iconic Uses of Signs?", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Pieroni, Silvia (1998), "Remarks on Iconicity and Case Agreement", Indogermanische Forschungen, 103: 169-184.
· Plank, Frans (1978), "Über Asymbolie und Ikonizität", Brennpunkte der Patholinguistik, Patholinguistica, Günter Peuser, 2, 243-73, Wilhelm Fink.
· Plank, Frans (1979), "Ikonisierung und De-Ikonisierung als Prinzipien des Sprachwandels", Sprachwissenschaft, 4: 121-158.
· Ploog, D. (1986), "Biological Foundations of the Vocal Expressions of Emotions", Emotion: Theory, Research and Experience, Biological Foundations of Emotion, R. Plutchik and K. Hellerman: 3, 173-197.
· Pontecorvo, C. (1992), "Iconicity in Children's First Written Texts", Iconicity in Language, R. Simone: 277-307, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Posner, Roland (1982), "Iconicity in Syntax: The Natural Order of Attributes", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Posner, Roland (1982), "Iconicity in Syntax: The Natural Order of Attributes", Rational Discourse: 49-80, Mouton, Amsterdam.
· Posner, Roland (1989), "The Place of Iconicity in Communication. Abstract", Livstegn, 7,2: 92-97.
· Potter, Bernard (1987), "Le Graphemique et l'iconique dans le message", Language Topics, Ross Steele and Terry Threadgold, I and II: 305-13, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Poyatos, Fernando (1986), "Nonverbal Categories as Personal and Sociocultural Identifiers. A Model for Social Interaction Research", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Radwánska-Williams, Joanna (1994), "The Problem of Iconicity", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 23-36.
· Ramat, Anna Giacalone (1992), "Iconicity in Grammaticalization Processes", Iconicity in Language, R. Simone: 119-139, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Randsdell, Joseph (1986), "On Peirce's Conception of the Iconic Sign", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ransdell, Joseph (1986), "On Peirce's Conception of the Iconic Sign", Iconicity, Paul Bouissac et al.: 51-74, Stauffenburg, Tübingen.
· Rauch, Irmengard (1992), "Icon Destruction and Icon Construction", Signs of Humanity/L'Homme et ses signes, Michel Balat et al.: 401-405, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Rector, Monica (1986), "Emblems in Brazilian Culture", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Rey, Alain (1986), "Mimesis. Poétique et Iconisme. Pour une relecture d'Aristote", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Richter, David (1985), "Two Studies in Iconic Syntax", Language and Style, 18: 136-51.
·
Rieber, Robert W. (1989), "A Cross-Cultural Study of Language Universals: The Emotional Meaning of Iconic and Graphic Stimuli", The Individual, Communication, and Society, Robert W. Rieber: 170-90, Cambridge UP, Cambridge.
· Riggs, L. A., T. Karwoski (1934), "Synaesthesia", British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Robertson, John S. (1983), "From Symbol to Icon: the Evolution of the Pronomial System from Common Mayan to Modern Yucatan", Language, 59: 529-40.
· Rouskov-Low, Jennifer (1993), "Iconicité énonciative des marqueurs prosodiques", Faits de Langues, 1: 215-222.
· Rozik, Eli (1997), "The Common Deep Structure of Verbal and Iconic Metaphors", Interart Poetics: Essays on the Interrelations of the Arts and Media, Ulla-Britta Lagerroth et al. : 283-292, Rodopi, Amsterdam, Netherlands.
· Samuel, Yoshiko Yokochi (1988), "The Syntax of Mimetic Words and Iconicity", Journal of the Association of Teachers of Japanese, 22:2: 135-149.
· Schmitt, A. (1950), "Schleifton und Stoßton", Zeitschrift für Phonologie, 4.
· Schröder, Christoph (1989), "Sprachlicher Ikonismus: Theoretische Grundlagen und Beispiele aus dem Türkischen", Papiere zur Linguistik, 2:41: 3-76.
· Schwimmer, Eric (1986), "Icons of Identity", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Sebeok, Thomas A. (1976), "Iconicity", Modern Language Notes, 91: 1427-56.
· Seiler, Hansjakob (1989), "Iconicity in Functional Perspective", Belgian Journal of Linguistics, 4: 165-72.
· Shapiro, Michael (1968), Toward the Recognition of Iconicity in Language, ms., U of California Slavic Department, LA.
· Shapiro, Michael (1995), "Review of 'Iconicity in Language', ed. by Raffaele Simone", Language, 71: 4.
· Siewierska, Anna, Jae Jungg Song (2001), Markedness and iconicity: Some questions, Case, typology, and grammar: In honour of Barry J. Blake, Typological Studies in Language, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
·
Simone, Raffaele (1992), Iconicity in Language, Raffaele Simone, John Benjamins Publishing Co, Amsterdam/Philadelphia.
· Sloane, David (1991), "The Name as Phonetic Icon: A Reconsideration of Onomastic Significance in Gogol's 'The Overcoat'", Slavic and East European Journal, 35:4: 473-488.
· Slobin, D.I. (1985), "The Child as a Linguistic Icon-Maker", Iconicity in Syntax, J. Haiman: 221-248, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Smith, G. (1998), "The Political Impact of Name Sounds", Communication Monograph, 65(2): 154-172.
· Sonesson, Gran (1998), "That There Are Many Kinds of Iconic Signs", In Visio: Iconicité, Hypoiconicité/Hypoicons, 3:1: 33-54.
·
Stolz, Thomas (1998), "Konstruktioneller Ikonismus und verbale Flexionsmorphologie: Aus der wechselvollen Geschichte des baltischen Konditionals", Sprachwissenschaft, 13: 1-2: 31-67, altischen Konditionals, ltischen Konditionals.
· Swiggers, Pierre (1993), "Iconicité: Un coup d'oeil historiographique et méthodologique", Faits de langues, 1: 21-28.
· Szolc, Piotr (1982), "Das ikonische Zeichen als Ausdruck der göttlichen Realität in einer religiösen Gemeinschaft", Linguistica Biblica, 51: 37-78.
· Tabakowska, Elzbieta (1999), "Linguistic Expression of Perceptual Relationships. Iconicity as a Principle of Text Organization (A Case Study)", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 409-422.
· Tasca, Norma (1995), Essays in Honour of Thomas A. Sebeok, Alameda, Porto.
·
Taub, Sarah Florence (1998), "Language in the Body: Iconicity and Metaphor in American Sign Language", DA9827116: Ann Arbor, MI, nd Metaphor in American Sign Language, hor in American Sign Language.
· Thompson, Sandra A. (1987), "Iconicity and 'Indirect Objects' in English", Journal of Pragmatics, 11,3: 399-406.
· Umiker-Sebeok, Jean (1986), "Growing Signs. From Firstness to Thirdness in Life and Art", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (1991), "Acronyms, Trade Names and Motivation", Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik, 16: 131-158.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (1999), "Diagrammatic Iconicity in Word-Formation", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 307-324.
· Ungerer, Friedrich (2000), "Arbitrarität, Ikonizität und Motivation", Handbuch der Lexikologie, D.A. Cruse, Franz Hundsnurscher, Michael Job und Peter Lutzeier, de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Urtz, Bernadette J. (1999), "Gender, Iconicity, and Agreement in Russian", Slavic Gender Linguistics, Margaret H. Mills: 27-37, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Van Langendonck, Willy (1985), "Pragmatics and Iconicity as Factors Explaining the Paradox of Quantified Proper Names", Names: Journal of the American Name Society, 33,3: 119-26.
· Verhaar, John (1983), "Two Aspects of Pragmatics: Topicality and Iconicity", Proceedings of the XIIIth International Congress of Linguists, Shiro Hattori et al.: 1076.
· Verhaar, John (1985), "On Iconicity and Hierarchy", Studies in Language, 9,1: 21-76.
· Vodusek, Bozo (1981), "Ueber nichtonomatopoetische ikonische Synonymie", Linguistica, 21: 5-45.
· Voigt, Vilmos (1986), "Early Forms of Iconicity in Ethnic and Folk Art", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· von Uexküll, Thure (1986), "From Index to Icon. A Semiotic Approach at Interpreting Piaget's Developmental Theory", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Waugh, Linda (1992), "Let's Take the Con out of Iconicity: Constraints on Iconicity in the Lexicon", American Journal of Semiotics, 9: 7-47.
· Waugh, Linda (1993), "Les degrés d'iconicité diagrammatique dans le lexique", Faits de languages, 1: 227-234, .***.
· Waugh, Linda (1994), "Degrees of Iconicity in the Lexicon", Journal of Pragmatics.
· Waugh, Linda (1996), "Iconicity and the Lexicon", Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague, 2, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Waugh, Linda R., Madeleine Newfield (1989), "Iconicity and the Morpheme", Lingua.
·
Waugh, Linda R., Madeleine Newfield (1995), "Iconicity in the Lexicon and its Relevance for a Theory of Morphology", Syntactic iconicity and linguistic freezes. The human dimension, Landsberg, Marge E.: 189-221, Berlin - New York.
· Wiese, Bernd (1996), "Iconicity and syncretism", Theoretical Linguistics and Grammatical Description, Sackmann, Robin, 138: 323-344, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Wilden, Anthony (1986), "Ideology and the Icon: Oscillation, Contrdiction and Paradox: an Essay in Context Theory", Iconicity: Essays on the Nature of Culture, Paul Bouissac et al., Gunter Narr, Tübingen.
· Wyss, Eva Lia (1999), "Iconicity in the Digital World. An Opportunity to Create a Personal Image?", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 285-304.
· Yan, Shun chiu (1993), "Iconicité à deux niveaux: De la forme à la motivation", Faits de Langues, 1: 47-56.
· Yokoyama, Olga (1994), "Iconic Manifestation of Interlocutor Distance in Russian", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 83-102.
· Zellmer, Siegfried, "Zum mathematischen Zusammenhang zwischen Ikonizitt, Indexikalitt und Symbolizitt", Semiosis, 27:3: 5-14.

Literature

· Carroll, Lewis (1962), Alice in Wonderland, Through the Looking Glass, Puffin Books, England.
· Derrida, Jacques (1986), Glas, Seuil, Paris.
· Joyce, James (1939/1976), Finnegan's Wake, Penguin Books, NY.
· Kipling, Rudyard (1902), "How the Alphabet was Made", Just So Stories for Little Children, Macmillan, London.
· Most, Bernard (1990), The Cow that Went OINK, Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, NY.
· Proust, Marcel (1970), The Remembrance of Things Past, Random House, NY.

Mythic and New Age

· , Abidharma Pitaka, Tripitaka.
· , Shiva-Sutra, P. T. Shrinivas Iyengar (trans).
· , The Upanishads, F. Max Müller.
· , "Infancy I and Infancy II", Lost Books of the Bible, Bell Publishing Co., NY.
· (1997), Sefer Yetsirah, Samuel Weiser., York Beach, ME.
·
Abrams, David (1997), The Spell of the Sensuous, Random House, Vintage Books.
·
Althoff, Karl Friedrich , "1998", Von den Phönikern und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John, n und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John, und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John: und ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John, nd ihren Schrift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John, ift (das Uralphabet), The Primordial Alphabet and Gospel According to John.
· Andrews, Ted, Magical Name, A Practical Technique for Inner Power.
·
Andrews, Ted (1990), The Sacred Power in your Name , Llewellyn.
·
Andrews, Ted (1992), Sacred Sounds: Transformation through Music and Words, Llewellyn.
· Angrell, Sigurd (1931), Lapptrumor och runmagi, Lund.
· Angrell, Sigurd (1931), Semantik mysteriereligion och nordisk runmagi, Stockholm.
· Arcarti, Krystina (1994), Runes for Beginners, Headway - Hodder and Stoughton.
· Ascarti, Kristyna (1994), Runes for Beginners, Headway - Hodder and Stoughton.
·
Aswyn, Freya (1990), Leaves of Yggdrasil, Llewellyn.
· Aswyn, Freya (1998), Northern Mysteries and Magick : Runes, Gods, and Feminine Powers,, Llewellyn Publications.
· Aswynn, Freya (1988), Leaves of Yggdrasil, London.
· Atwater, P. M. H. (1986), The Magickal Language of the Runes, Bear and Company.
· Bailly, Edmond (1912), Le Chant des Voyelles comme invocation aux dieux planétaires, suivi d'une restitution vocale avec accompagnement, L'Art Indépendent, Paris.
· Bailly, Edmond (1912), Le Chant des Voyelles comme invocation aux dieux planétaires, suivi d'une restitution vocale avec accompagnement, Bélinsane, Nice.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2001), Kabbalah and the Key-Letter System.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2002), The Aleph-Bet Puzzle.
· bar-Yohhai, Shimon (5758), Seffer haZohar, Yerid haSfarim, Jerusalem.
· Barry, Kieren (1998), Greek Qabbalah: Alphabetical Mysticism and Numerology in the Ancient World, Samuel Weiser.
· Barthélemy, Abbé Jean-Jacques (1775), "Remarques sur les médailles d'Antonin, frappées en Egypte", Mémoires de l'Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres.
· Beitchman, Philip (1998), Alchemy of the Word: Cabala if the Renaissance, SUNY Press, Binghamton, NY.
· ben-Dror, Gilah (1997), kb haotiyot: masoret umistorin [The 22 Letters: Tradition and Mystery], Prolog, Israel.
·
Berendt, Joachim-Ernst (1983), Nada Brahma. Die Welt ist Klang, Rowohlt Taschenbuch Verlag, Hamburg.
·
Berendt, Joachim-Ernst (1985), Das Dritte Ohr: Vom Hören der Welt, Rowolt, Hamburg.
· Blech, Benjamin (1991), The Secrets of Hebrew Words, Jason Aronson.
· Blofeld, John (1978), Die Macht des heiligen Lautes - die geheime Tradition des Mantras, Wilhelm Bart Verlag, Bern, München.
·
Blum, Ralph (1982), The Book of Runes, St. Martin's Press, NY.
· Blum, Ralph (1987), Rune Play, Michael Joseph.
· Brix, H. (1928), Studier i nordisk runemagik, København.
· Brother Jerome, (1998), Learning the Runes with Brother Jerome, Runecraft.
· Brother Jerome, (1998), Traveling Rune Companion Kit, Runecraft.
· Cantenais, Jean (1982), La Voie des Lettres, Paris, Albin-Michel.
· Cockayne, O. (1864), Leechdoms, Wortcunning and Starcraft, London.
· Cooper, D. Jason (1986), Using the Runes, Aquarian Press.
· Cooper, D. Jason (1994), Esoteric Rune Magic, Llewellyn.
· David, William (1980), The Harmonics of Sound, Color and Vibration: a System of Self Awareness and Soul Evolution, DeVorss, Marina del Rey.
· Davidson, H. E. (1990), The Seer in Celtic and Other Traditions, John Donald, Edinburgh.
· Dickens, B. (1915), Runic and Historic Poems, Cambridge.
· Dickins, Bruce (1915 (reprinted 1968)), Runic and Other Heroic Poems of the Teutonic Peoples, 1,2,3, Kraus Reprint, NY.
· Dolphin, Deon (1987), Rune Magic, Newcastle Publishing Co.
· Dornseiff, Franz (1925), Das Alphabet in Mystik und Magie, Teubner, Leipzig.
· Drucker, Johanna (1999), The Alphabetic Labyrinth, Thames and Hudson.
· Duwel, Klaus (1968), Runenkunde, Stuttgart.
· Elliott, R. W. V. (1959), Runes: An Introduction, Manchester University Press, Manchester.
· Elliott, R. W. V. (1980), Runes, Manchester University Press, Manchester.
· Fabre D'Olivet, (1815-1816), La Langue Hébraique restituée, Putnam and Sons, NY.
·
Firmage, Richard A. (1993), The Alphabet Abecedarium, David Godine Publisher, Boston.
· Flowers, Stephen E. (1986), "Runes and Magic: Magic Formulaic Elements in the Older Runic Tradition", American University Studies, I-53, NY.
· Foglio, Hélène (1985), Approches de l'Univers Sonore. Mantras -- Sons -- Ponèmes, Le Courrier du Livre, Paris.
· Forstner, D. (1977), Die Welt der Christlichen Symbole, Innsbruck/Wien/München.
· Fowden, Garth (1986), The Egyptian Hermes, Cambridge University Press.
· Franke, Adolphe (1967), Kabbalah, New York.
· Frazer, J.G.. (1957), The Golden Bough: A Study in Magic and Religion, London.
· Fries, Jan (1993), Helrunar - a Manual of Rune Magick, Mandrake.
· Fuller, J. F. C. (1936), The Secret Wisdom of the Quaballah, London.
· Gilchrist, Cherry (1987), Divination, the Search for Meaning, Dryad Press, London.
· Ginsburg, Christian D. (1970), The Kabbalah: Its Doctrines, Development and Literature, London.
· Ginzberg, Louis (1909), The Legends of the Jews, The Jewish Publication Society of America, Philadelphia.
· Ginzberg, Yitzchak (1991), The Aleph-Bet: Jewish Thought Revealed through the Hebrew Letters, Northvale, NJ.
· Ginzberg, Yitzchak (1995), The Aleph-Bet, Aronson, Northvale, NJ.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1991), Letters of Fire: Mystical Insights into the Hebrew Language, Philipp Feldheim.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1996), Torah, Light and Healing: Mystical Insights into Healing Based on the Hebrew Language, Jason Aronson.
· Glazerson, Mitiyahu (1997), Building Blocks of the Soul: Studies in the Letters and Words of the Hebrew Language, Jason Aronson.
· Gleason, William (1995), The Spiritual Foundations of Aikido, Destiny Books, Rochester, VT.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (1987), Harmonies of Heaven and Earth, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (1990), Harmony of the Spheres: A Sourcebook, Inner Traditions International, Rochester, VT.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (2000), The Mystery of the Seven Vowels in Theory and Practice, Phanes Press, Port Huron, MI.
· Godwin, Jocelyn (2001), L'Esoterism Musicale en France, Albin Michel, Paris.
· Graf, Ekhard (1989), Mythos Tarot - historische Fakten, Ahlerstedt.
· Graf, Heinz-Joachim (1941), "Die Runennamen als sprachliche Belege zur Ausdeutung germanischer Sinnbilder", Germanien, 9: 254-59.
·
Graves, Robert (1966), The White Goddess, Noonday Press, NY.
· Halevi, Z'ev ben Shimon (1974), Adam and the Kabbalistic Tree, Samuel Weiser, York Beach, ME.
· Halevi, Z'ev ben Shimon (1979), Kabbalah, the Tradition of Hidden Knowledge, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Hara, O. Hashnu, Number, Name and Color.
· Haralick, Robert, The Inner Meaning of the Hebrew Letters.
· Hoffman, Edward (1989), The Way of Splendor: Jewish Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Jason Aronson, Northvale, NJ.
· Hoffman, Edward (1995), Opening the Inner Gates: New Paths in Kabbaliah and Psychology, Shambhala, Boston.
· Hoffman, Edward, Karen Silver (1998), The Hebrew Alphabet, A Mystical Journey, Chronicle Books.
· Hoffstein, Robert M., The English Alphabet: an Inquiry into its Mystical Construction.
· Hoffstein, Robert M. (1992), A Mystical Key to the English Language, Inner Traditions Intl.
·
Hollander, Lee M. (1990), "Sayings of the High One", The Poetic Edda, University of Texas Press, Austin.
· Houk, Tina (1999), Knowledge from the Sacred Tree, Ma'ak.
· Howard, Michael (1980), The Magic of the Runes, Samuel Weiser, Inc..
· Howard, Michael (1985), The Wisdom of the Runes, Rider.
· Howard, Michael (1994), The Mysteries of the Runes, Capall Bana Publishing.
· Hulse, David Allen (1994), The Key of It All: An Encyclopedic Guide to the Sacred Languages and Magickal Systems of the World: The Eastern Mysteries, Vol 1, Llewellyn Publishers.
· Hulse, David Allen (1994), The Key of It All: An Encyclopedic Guide to the Sacred Languages and Magickal Systems of the World: The Western Mysteries, Vol 2, Llewellyn Publishers.
· Jones, Rowland (1768, 1972), Hieroglyfics, Scolar Press.
· Jones, Rowland (1771, 1970), The Circles of Gomer, Scolar Press, Menston, England.
· Jones, Rowland (1773), The Io-Triads, London.
·
Kahir, M. (1960, 1980), Das verlorene Wort: Mystik und Magie der Sprache, Bietigheim.
·
Khaliavkin, Vladislav Victorovich , "Metafizika imeni i runicheskie alfavity", ich, ity, ty: y, in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Khaliavkin.html .
·
King, Bernard (1993), The Elements of the Runes, Element Books.
· Knight, Gareth (1965), A Practical Guide to Qabalistic Symbolism, Helios Books, Watford Herts.
· Kohler, Kaufmann (1909), "The Tetragrammaton and its Uses", Journal of Jewish Lore and Philosophy, 1: 10-32.
· Kukai, (1972), Major Works (1972), Translated with an account of his life and a study of his thought, Yoshito S. Hakeda, Columbia University Press.
· Kushner, Lawrence (1990), The Book of Letters: A Mystical Aleph-Bet, Jewish Lights, Woodstock, VT.
· Lauer, Hans Erhard (1972), Weltenwort, Menschensprache, Philosophisch-Antroposophischer Verlag, Dornach, Switzerland.
· Leaf, Reuben (1950, 1976), Hebrew Alphabets, 400 B.C.E. to Our Days, Bloch Publishing Co., NY.
· Lethierry-Barrois, A. (1867), Hébreu Primitif; formation des lettres ou chiffres, signes du zodiaque et racines hébraïgues avec leurs dérivés dans les langues de l'Orient et de l'Europe, A Frank, Paris.
· Lévi, Eliphias (1981a), The Mysteries of the Qabalah, Wellingborough.
· Lévi, Eliphias (1981b), The Book of Splendours, Wellingborough.
·
Lipari, Paul (1999), The Mystery of Runes, Andrew McMeel Publishing.
· List, Guido, Stephen E. Flowers (1988), Secret of the Runes, Inner Traditions.
· List, Guido von (1912), Das Geheimnis der Runen, Wien.
· Lory, Pierre (1996), "La Mystère des Lettres en Terre dIslam", Annales de Philosophie, Beirut, Lebanon.
·
Loughan, Susan (1997), The Healing Runes, St. Martin's Press.
· Luzzato, Rabbi Moses (1970), General Principles of the Kabbalah, NY.
· Luzzato, Rabbi Moses (1978), Chaim: the Way of God, Feldheim, Jerusalem.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1897, 1902, 1907), Studies in Irish Epigraphy, London.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1937), The Secret Languages of Ireland, Cambridge.
· Macalister, R. A. Stewart (1945), Corpus Inscriptionum Insularum Celticarum, Dublin.
·
Magnus, Margaret (1998), The Gods of the Word: Archetypes in the Consonants, Thomas Jefferson University Press, Kirksville, MO.
· Malik, Khalid M. (2000), Ayn al Miftah (The Visual Key), Ghouri, Birmingham.
· Matthews, John (1991), Taliesin: Shamanism and Bardic Mysteries in Britain and Ireland, Aquarian, London.
· Matthews, John (1991), The Celtic Shaman, Element Books, Shaftesbury.
· Matthews, John (1991), "Incubatory Sleep and Precognitive Dreaming in the Celtic World", Psychology and Spiritual Traditions, R. J. Stewart, Element Books, Shaftesbury.
· Matthews, John (1992), The World Atlas of Divination, Headline Book Publishing, London.
· Mead, G. R. S. (1906), Thrice Great Hermes, Theosophical Publishing Society, London.
· Meadows, Kenneth (1996), Rune Power, the Secret Knowledges of the Wise Ones, Element, Rockport, MA.
· Menenger, Karl (1956), Zahl, Wort und Ziffer.
· Merzei, Arpad (1947), "Liberty of Language", Surréalisme, Exhibition Catologue, Galerie Maeght, Paris.
· Moll, Ernst (1968), Die Sprache der Laute. Buchstannamen und - Zeichen alter europäischer Alphabets im Lichte der Geisteswissenschaft, Verlag Freies Geistesleben, Stuttgart.
· Moltke, Erik (1984), Runes and their Origin, Denmark and Elsewhere, Copenhagen.
·
Montague, Rhodes James (1998), Casting the Runes, Books of Wonder.
· Moran, Hugh A., David H. Kelley (1953,1969), "The Alphabet and the Ancient Calendar Signs", Palo Alto, CA, Daily Press: 13-31.
· Muktananda, (1980), Secret of the Siddhas, SYDA Foundation, South Fallsberg, NY.
· Munk, Rabbi Michael L. (1983), The Wisdom in the Hebrew Alphabet, Mesorah, Brooklyn NY.
· Murray, Colin, Liz Murray (1988), The Celtic Tree Oracle, London.
· Nakazono, Masahilo (1979), Inochi: The Book of Life, Kototama Institute, Santa Fe.
·
Nomenology Project, (1999), The Hidden Truth of Your Name: A Complete Guide to First Names and What They Say About the Real You, Ballentine Books.
· Nowotny, Karl Anton (1939), Runen und Sinnbilder, Germanien, 7: 218-225.
· O'Hehir, Brendan (1990), The Origin, Development and History of the Ogham Script: Facts and Conjecture in Exploring Rock Art, Donald L. Cyr: 11-12, Santa Barbara.
· Osborne, Marijane, Stella Langland (1982), Rune Games, London.
· Ouakinin, Marc-Alain (1999), Mysteries of the Alphabet, Josephine Bacon, Abbeville Press , NY.
· Page, R. I. (1987), Runes, Chronicle Books, San Francisco.
· Paul, Jim (1996), The Rune Poem, British Museum Publication.
· Pennick, Nigel (1978), Ogham and Runic Magical Writing of Old Britiain and Northern Europe, Bar Hill.
· Pennick, Nigel (1982), Hitler's Secret Sciences, Sudbury.
· Pennick, Nigel (1986), Runestaves and Oghams, Bar Hill.
· Pennick, Nigel (1989), Practical Magic in the Northern Tradition, Aquarian, London.
· Pennick, Nigel (1990a), Das Runen Orakel, München.
· Pennick, Nigel (1990b), Runic Astrology, Aquarian Press.
· Pennick, Nigel (1991), The Secret Lore of Runes and Other Ancient Alphabets, Rider, London.
· Pennick, Nigel (1992), Magical Alphabets, Weiser, York Beach, ME.
·
Peschel, Lisa (1989), A Practical Guide to the Runes, Llewellyn.
· Peterson, James M. (1988), The Enchanted Alphabet, Aquarian Press.
· Poirée, Elie (1900), "Le Chant gnostico-magique des sept voyelles grecques, analyse musicale", Congrès international d'histoire de la Musique, Paris.
· Poncé, Charles (1974), Kabbalah: An Introduction and Illumination for the World Today, London.
· Poulton, Cody (1994), "Words With Power: Kotodama Reconsidered", Kyoto Conference of Japanese Studies, 3: 186-198.
· Ravenwolf, Silver, Nigel Jackson (1999), Witches Runes : Insights from the Old European Magickal Traditions, Llewellyn Publications.
· Ring, Th. (1969), Astrologische Menschenkunde, Ausdruck und Richtung der Kräfte, 2, Freiburg.
·
Robinson, James (1978), "Marsanes, Gospel of Truth", The Nag Hammadi Library, HarperCollins Publishers.
· Ruelle, Charles Emile (1888), "Le Chant des sept voyelles grecques d'après Démétrius et les papyrus de Leyde", Révues des études grecques, London.
· Ruelle, Charles Emile (1900), "Le Chant gnostico-magique des sept voyelles grecques esquisse historique", Congrès international d'histoire de la Musique, Paris.
· Saunders, E. Dale (1985), Mudra: A Study of Symbolic Gestures in Japanese Buddhist Sculpture, Bollingen/Princeton University Press.
· Schimmel, Annemarie (1975), Mystical Dimensions of Islam, University of North Carolina Press., Chapel Hill, NC.
· Schneider, K. (1993), Die germanischen Runennamen. Versuch einer Gesamtdeutung, Meisenheim.
· Schwartz, Howard (1993), Gabriel's Palace, Oxford University Press.
· Sédir, Paul (1897), Les Incantations, Chamuel, Paris.
·
Sherman, Josepha (1996), Forging the Runes, Mass Market Paperback.
· Specht, Marie-Josette, Christoph Tautz (1986), Heileurythmie und Medizin, Verlag Urachhaus Johannes M. Mayer, Stuttgart, Germany.
· Spiesberger, Karl (1955), Runenmagic, Berlin.
· Spiesberger, Karl (1976), Runenexerziten für Jedermann, Freiburg.
· Spock, Marjorie (2002), "ABCDEFG: The Secret Life of Letters", Eurhythmy Association Newsletter, LIII.
· Staal, Frits (1988), "Vedic Mantras", Mantra, Harvey P. Alper, SUNY Press.
·
Steiner, Rudolf (1921), Heileurhythmie, Verlag der Rudolf Steiner-Nachlassverwaltung, chlassverwaltung.
·
Steiner, Rudolf (1942), Finding and Formulating the Cosmic Word, Anthroposophic Press, Hudson, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1970), Geisteswissenschaftliche Sprachbetrachtungen, Dornach.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1978), Creative Speech, Rudolf Steiner Press, London.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1982), The Alphabet, Mercury Press, Spring Valley, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1984), The Realm of Language, Mercury Press, Spring Valley, NY.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1985), Eurhythmy as Visible Speech, Rudolf Steiner Press, London.
· Steiner, Rudolf (1995), The Genius of Language, Anthroposophic Press, Hudson, NY.
· Stevens, John, Kototama: The Secret Sounds of Aikido, ms..
· Stockhausen, Karlheinz (1969), Stimmung, Universal Edition, Vienna.
· Tanaka, Jigohei (1970), Ko-Shinto and Globe State. Zen-Itsu-Kaku, Tokyo.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1979), Greeks and Goths: A Study on the Runes, London.
·
Thorsson, Edred (1984), Futhark - a Handbook of Rune Magic, Samuel Weiser, Inc.
· Thorsson, Edred (1987), Runelore: A Handbook of Esoteric Runology, Samuel Weiser, Inc., York Beach.
· Thorsson, Edred (1988), At the Well of Wyrd: A Handbook of Runic Divination, Samuel Weiser, Inc., York Beach.
· Thorsson, Edred (1989a), The Book of Troth, Llewellyn, St. Paul.
· Thorsson, Edred (1989b), Rune Might, Llewellyn.
·
Tramaine, Jon (1996), Casting the Runes: Unlock the Ancient Craft of Self-Prediction, Stewart Tabori and Chang.
· Turville-Petre, Edward, Oswald Gabriel, A. S. C. Ross (1936), "Agrell's 'Magico-numerical' Theory of the Runes", Folk-Lore, 47: 203-213.
· Tyson, Donald (1988), Rune Magic, Llewellyn.
· Ueshiba, Morihei (1991), Budo: Teachings of the Founder of Aikido, John Stevens (trans), Kodansha.
· Ueshiba, Morihei (1993), The Essence of Aikido, John Stevens, Kodansha.
· Vincent, Alexandre-Joseph-Hidulph (1958), Réponse à M. Fétis et réfutation de son mémoire sur cette question: Les Grec et les Romains ont-ils connu l'harmonie simultineé des sons? et ont-ils fait l-usage dans leur musique?, Danel, Lille.
· Wadler, Arnold (1948), One Language, Source of All Tongues, American Press for Art and Science, NY.
· Waite, A. E. (1965), The Holy Kabbalah, NY.
· Wardle, Thorolf (1983), Runelore, Braunschweig.
· Wardle, Thorolf (1984), The Runenames, Braunschweig.
· Wehmeyer, Ann (1977), "The Interface of Two Cultural Constructs: Kotodama and Fuudo", Japanese Identity: Cultural Analyses, Peter Nosco: 94-106, Center for Japan Studies at Teikyo Loretto Heights University, Denver, Colorad.
· Weinreb, F. (1978), Zahl, Zeichen, Wort. Das symbolische Universum der Bibelsprache, Reinbeck.
· Weinreb, F. (1979a), Buchstaben des Lebens, Freiburg.
· Weinreb, F. (1979b), Wunder der Zeichen - Wunder der Sprache. Vom Sinn und Geheimnis der Buchstaben, Bern.
· Willis, Tony (1986a), The Rune User's Handbook, Aquarian Press.
· Willis, Tony (1986b), The Runic Workbook, Aquarian Press.
· Wirth, Hermann (1934), Die Heilige Urschrift der Menschheit, Leipzig.
· Zeller, Otto (1977), Der Ursprung der Buchstabenschrift und das Runenalphabet, Osnabrück.
· Zolar, (1970), The Encyclopedia of Ancient and Forbidden Knowledge, Los Angeles.

Other Related Scholarly Works

· Allan, Keith (1980), Linguistic Meaning, Routledge amd Kegan Paul, London.
·
Allott, Robin (1973), The Physical Foundation of Language, ELB., Seaford.
· Allott, Robin (1981), Lexicon and surface syntactic structure of languages as societal but not arbitrary selections from a range of potential physiologically-determined 'natural' word-forms and syntactic processes, UNESCO Symposium on Glossogenetics.
· Allott, Robin (1981), "Structural inter-relation of language and the processes underlying visual perception and action - indications of isomorphism", UNESCO Symposium on Glossogenetics, Paris.
· Allott, Robin (1983), "Structure and Development of the Lexicon in relation to the origin of language", International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences, Vancouver.
· Allott, Robin (1989), The Motor Theory of Language Origin, Book Guild, Lewes, Sussex.
· Allott, Robin (1989), "The Origin of Language: The General Problem", Studies in Language Origins, J. Wind et al., 1 , John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1992), "Autism and the Motor Theory of Language", Language Origins Society, Selwyn College.
· Allott, Robin (1994), "Diversity of Languages and the Motor Theory", Studies in Language Origins, Jan Wind et al., 3, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1994), "Language and the Origin of Semiosis", Origins of Semiosis: Sign Evolution in Nature and Culture, Winfried Noth, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Antilla, Raimo (1975), "Affective Vocabulary in Finnish: an(other) Invitation", Uralaltaische Jahrbücher, 47: 10-19.
· Antilla, Raimo (1977), "Toward a Semiotic Analysis of Expressive Vocabulary", Semiosis, 5: 1: 27-40.
· Antilla, Raimo (1989), Historical and Comparative Linguistics, John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Arens, H. (1969), Sprachwissenschaft. Der Gang ihrer Entwicklung von der Antike bis zur Gegenwart, Freiburg/München.
· Aristotle, (1967), Poetics, Gerald F, Else (trans.), University of Michigan Press.
· Armstrong, David F, William C. Stokoe, Sherman E. Wilcox (1995), Gesture and the Nature of Language, Cambridge Univ Press.
· Aubin, George F (1975), A Proto-Algonquian Dictionary, National Museums of Canada, Ottawa.
· Aurelius, Augustinus (Saint Augustine) (1975), "De origine verbi", De dialectica, On Dialectics, Jan Pinbord and B. Darrell Jackson, Reidel, Dordrecht.
· Avetian, E.G. (1968), Priroda lingvisticheskogo znaka, Yerevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "Rol' vzaimosootvetstvia oznachaemogo i oznachaiushchego v protsese zapominania slova", mat IY sezda obchestva nsixologov, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprocu vospriatia koda", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi nsixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosu vosprinimaemosti koda, 'problemi injinernoi psixologii i ergonomiki'", mat IY vsesoiuznoi konferentsii injinernoi psixologii i ergonomiki, Leningrad.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "O vlianii kodovogo znaka na informatsiu", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1976), "Rol vzaimosootvetstvia oznachaemogo i oznachaiushego v protsese zapominania slova", K 21 mejdunarodnomu kongresu/frantsia, 18-25 iulia 1976, Paris, Moscow.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1980), "Ob odnom novom variante teorii proizvolnosti iazikovogo", mat YIII nauchnoi konferentsii nsixologov, Baku.
· Banker, Elizabeth M. (1964), "Bahnar Reduplication", Mon Khmer Studies, Saigon.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1977), "Migbalot al Tnuot Pnimiyot [Restrictions on Internal Vowels]", Hebrew Computational Linguistics, 12: 1-4.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1977), "The Hebrew Morpheme", Lingua, 45: 319-331.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1978), "Hebrew Intramorphemics", Linguistics: 57-68.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (1978), "Natural-Abstract Hebrew Phonology", Folia Linguistica, 11 - 3/4: 259-272.
· Basilius, Harold (1952), "Neo-Humboldtian Ethnolinguistics", Word, 8: 95-105.
· Bates, Elizabeth (1979), Characteristic and Recognizability of Vocal Expressions of Emotion, Foris, Dordrecht.
· Bates, Elizabeth, et al. (1979), The Emergence of Symbols, Academic Press, New York.
· Beauzée, Nicholas (1767), Grammaire générale, ou exposition raisonnaée des éléments nécessaires du language, pour servir de fonement à l'étude de toutes les langues, Paris.
· Beauzée, Nicholas (1984), Grammaire générale, ou exposition raisonnaée des éléments nécessaires du language, pour servir de fonement à l'étude de toutes les langues, Friederich Frommann Verlag, Stuttgart.
· Bender, Marvin (1969), "Chance Correspondences in Unrelated Languages", Language, 45: 519-31.
· Bergier, Nicolas Sylvestre (1764), Les Eléments primitifs des langues, découverts par la comparaison des raicines de l'hébreu avec celles du grec, du latin, et du français, Brocas and Humblot, Paris.
· Bernadin de Saint-Pierre, Jacques-Henri (1815), Harmonies de la nature, Paris.
· Bezooyen, Renee (1984), Word, 8: 95-105.
· Bezooyen, Renee van (1984), "Characteristics and Recognizability of Vocal Expressions of D. Bolinger 'Signs and Symbols'", Language - The Loaded Weapon, 3: 17-24, Longman, London.
· Bichakjian, Bernard H., Tatiana Chernigovskaya, Adam Kendon, Anke Möller (2000), Becoming Loquens: More Studies in Language Origins.
· Biese, Yrjö Mooses (1939), "Neuenglisch tick-tack und Verwandtes", Neuphilologische Mitteilungen, 40, Helsinki.
· Blackmore, Susan (1999), The Meme Machine, Oxford University Press.
· Blake, F. R. (1917), "Reduplication in Tagalog", American Journal of Philology, 38: 425-31.
· Bleek, Wilhelm Immanuel (1868), Über den Ursprung der Sprache, Hermann Boehlay.
· Bleek, Wilhelm Immanuel (1983), "Über den Ursprung der Sprache", Linguistics and Evolutionary Theory, Benjamins.
· Blust, Robert A. (1969), "Some Proto-Austronesian Trisyllabels", Oceanic Linguistics, 8: 85-104.
· Blust, Robert A. (1983), "A Linguistic Key to the Proto-Autronesian Spirit World", Third Eastern Conference on Austronesian Linguistics, Ohio University.
·
Boas, Frans (1911), Handbook of American Indian Languages, 40, Part I, Washington, DC.
· Bolinger, D., D.A. Sears (1982), Aspects of Language, Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, New York.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1961), "Verbal Evocation", Lingua, 10: 113 ff.
·
Bolinger, Dwight (1965), Forms of English: Accent, Morpheme, Order, Isamu Abe and Tetsuya Kamekiyo, Harvard University Press, Cambridge.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1971), "Semantic Overloading: a Restudy of the Verb Remind", Language, 47: 522-547.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1980), Language - the Loaded Weapon: the Use and Abuse of Language Today, Longman, London.
· Boller, Annegret (1978), "Reduplikation und Iteration in den romaischen Sprachen", Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen, 215: 318-36.
· Booth, Mark W. (1976), "Art of Words in Songs", Quarterly Journal of Speech, 62: 242-29.
· Bourdon, B. (1892), L'expression des émotions et des tendances dans le langage, Paris.
· Braisby, Nick, Bradley Franks, James Hampton (1996), "Essentialism, Word Use and ConceptsCognition", 59: 247-274.
· Brinton, Laurel J. (2001), Historical Linguistics 1999: Selected Papers from the 14th International Conference on Historical Linguistics, John Benjamins Publishing Company, Vancouver.
· Browman, Catherine, Louis Goldstein (1989), Gestural Structures and Phonological Patterns. Status Report on Speech Research, SR-97/98: 1-23, Haskins Laboratories, New Haven, Conn.
· Browman, Catherine, Louis Goldstein (1991), "Gestural Structures: Distinctiveness, Phonological Processes, and Historical Change", Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 313-338.
· Brown, Roger (1958), Words and Things, Free Press, NY.
· Brudnyj, A.A. (1998), Psihologicheskaya germenevtika, Moskva.
· Bryson, L. (1955), Symbols and Society, NY.
· Bühler, Karl (1934), Sprachtheorie und Darstellungsfunction der Sprache, Gustav Fischer Verlag, Stuttgart.
· Burgmer, B. (1995), "Chromatic notation of music: Transforming Bach and Webern into color and light", Leonardo Musical Journal, 5: 5-10.
· Burnet, James (Lord Monboddo) (1774-1792), Of the Origin and Progress of Language, London.
· Burnet, James (Lord Monboddo) (1970), Of the Origin and Progress of Language, Garland, NY.
· Burris, Harold W. Jr. (1979), "Geometric Figure Terms: their Universality and Growth", Journal of Anthropology, 7, 2: 18-41.
· Bybee, Joan L (1985), Morphology: a study of the relation between meaning and form, John Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Callebaut, Bruno (1980), "Index historique et explicatif des nom des oiseaux en français", Travaux de linguistique, 7: 127-28.
· Carroll, L. (1985), "Linguistic Correlates of Emotion in Ruzante", The Eleventh LACUS Forum, 1984, Robert Hall, Hornbeam Press, Columbia S.Carolina.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1923), "Die Kantischen Elemente in Wilhelm von Humboldts Sprachphilosophie", Festschrift für Paul Hensel: 105-127, Greiz, Ohag.
·
Cassirer, Ernst (1923-1929, 1953), Philosophie der symbolischen Formen, Philosophy of Symbolic Forms, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1933), "La langage et la construction du monde des objects", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 30: 18-44.
· Cassirer, Ernst (1946), Language and Myth, Harper and Brothers, NY.
· Catford, J.C. (1991), "Panel Discussion: The Motor Theory Alternative Accounts", Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 72.
· Chapman, Raymond (1984), The Treatment of Sounds in Language and Literature, Basil Blackwell.
· Collart, Jean (1954), Varron, grammarien latin, Les Belles Lettres, Paris.
· Collinson, W.E. (1939), "Comparative Synonymics", Translation and Philological Society: 54-77.
· Condillac, Étienne Bonnot de (1789), "Dissertation sur l'harmonie du style", Ouevres complètes, Paris.
· Condillac, Étienne Bonnot de (1971), An Essay on the Origin of Human Knowledge, Scholars' Facsimiles and Reprints, Gainsville, FL.
· Cooper, W.E., D Billings, R. Cole (1976), "Articulatory effects of speech perception: a second report", Journal of Phonetics, 4: 219-232.
· Corti, Maria (1981), Dante a un nuovo crocevia, La lettere (Società dantesca italiana. Centro di studi e documentazione dantesca e medievale) Quaderno 1, Libreria commisionaria Sansoni, Florence.
· Cummings, D. W., John Herum, .K. Lybbert (1971), "Semantic Recurrence and Rhetorical Form", Language and Style, 4: 195-207.
· Curti, Theodore (1890), Die Sprachschöpfung: Versuch einer Etymologie der menschlichen Sprache, A. Stuber, Wurzburg.
· Dalgarno, George (1834), Works of George Dalgarno, Constable, Edinburgh.
· Darwin, Charles (1896), The Descent of Man and Selection in Relation to Sex, D. Appleton, NY.
· Demaris, David (1998), "Pattern Formation in Spatially Extended Nonlinear Systems: Toward a Foundation for Meaning in Symbolic Forms", First International Conference on Anticipatory Systems, American Institute of Physics, D. Dubois, 437: 469-494.
· Derrida, Jacques (1974), Of Grammatology, Gayatri Chakravorti Spivak, Johns Hopkins University Press, Baltimore.
· Detloff, Wayne K. (1978), "A Study of Authors with Reflections on Language and Jung's Typology", The Shaman from Elko, C.G. Jung Institute of San Francisco, San Francisco, CA.
· Diamond, A. S. (1959), The History and Origin of Language, London.
· Diamond, A. S. (1965), The History and Origin of Language, Citadel Press, NY.
·
Diringer, D. (1947), The Alphabet: - A Key to the History of Mankind, London.
· Diringer, D. (1960), The A Story of the 'Aleph-Bet', New York.
· Dolinina, I.B (1989), "Teoreticheskie aspekty glagol'noj mnozhestvennosti", Tipologiya iterativnyh konstrukcij, Leningrad.
· Dooley, Robert A. (1983), Grammaticalization: an introduction, Ms..
· Douglas, Mary (1970), Natural Symbols, Vintage Books, NY.
· Dover, John (1998), Celtic Alphabet, Dover Publishers.
·
Driver, Godfrey. R. (1976), Semitic Writing: from Pictograph to Alphabet, Cambridge University Press, London.
·
Drucker, Johanna (1995), The Alphabet Labyrinth, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Eco, Umberto (1976), A Theory of Semiotics, Indiana University Press, Bloomington.
· Eco, Umberto (1995), The Search for the Perfect Language, James Fentress, Blackwell, Oxford.
· Eco, Umberto (1998), Serendipities: Language and Lunacy.
· Empson, William (1951), The Structure of Complex Words, New Directions Books, Norfolk, CT.
· Farrar, Frederick (1860), Essay on the Origin of Language, Longmans, Green, London.
· Fauvel-Gouraud, Fr. (1844), Phrenomnemotechnic Principles, Houel and Macon, New York.
· Fischer, Olga (1994a), "The Development of Quasi-Auxiliaries in English and Changes in Word Order", Neophilologus, 78: 137-164.
· Fischer, Olga (1995), "The Distinction Between To and Bare Infinitival Compliments in Late Middle English", Diachronica, 12: 1-30.
· Fleishman, Suzanne (1989), "Temporal Distance: A Basic Linguistic Metaphor", Studies in Language, 13: 1-30.
· Flournoy, Theodore (1900), From India to the Planet Mars: A Study of a Case of Somnabulism with Glossolalia, New York and London.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1962), "Mimik auf glottaler Ebene", Phonetica, 8: 309-320.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1964), "Information du style verbal", Linguistics, 4: 19-47.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1980), "Structure sémantique des signes de ponctuation", Bulletin de la Société Linguistique de Paris, 75: 95-129.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1981), "A semiotic Approach to Prosodic Irregularities", Phonologica, Wolfgang Dressler et al.: 137-152, Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck, Innsbruck.
· Fónagy, Ivan, M.H. Han, Péla Simon (1983), "Oral Gesturing in Two Unrelated Languages", Investigations of the Speech Process. Quantitative Linguistics, Peter Winkler, 19: 103-122, Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fónagy, Ivan, Klara Magdics (1963), "Emotional Patterns in Intonation and Music", Zeitschrift für Phonetik, 16: 293-326.
· Foster, Mary L. (1980), "The Growth of Symbolism in Culture", Symbol as Sense: New Approaches to the Analysis of Language, Mary LeCron and Stanley H. Brandes, Academic Press, NY. .
· Foster, Mary L. (1983), "Solving the Insoluble: Language Genetics Today", Glossogenetics: the Origin and Evolution of Language, Eric de Grolier, Harwood Academic Publishers, Paris. .
· Foster, Mary LeCron (1992), "Body Processes in the Evolution of Language", Giving the Body its Due, Maxine Sheets-Johnstone: 208-230, State University of New York Press, Albany. .
·
Foucault, Michel (1970), The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences, Vintage Books, NY.
·
Fowler, Carol A, Lawrence D. Goldblum (1991), "The Perception of Phonetic Gestures", Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 33-59.
·
Fraser, Russel (1977), The Language of Adam: On the Limits and Systems of Discourse, Columbia University Press.
· Freedland, Jonathan (1994), "The Fine Art of Name-Calling", The Guardian: 29.
· Fromkin, Victoria (1973), "Slips of the Tongue", Scientific American.
· Fudge, Erik (1970), "Phonological Structure and Expressiveness", Journal of Linguistics, 6: 161-315.
· Fyler, John M. (1988), "Saint Augustine, Genesis and the Origin of Language", Saint Augustine and his Influence in the Middle Ages, Edwad B. King and Jacqueline T. Schaefer, Press of the University of the South, Sewanee, TN.
· Gaskell, M. Gareth, William D. Marslen-Wilson (1997), "Integrating form and meaning: a distributed model of speech perception", Language and Cognitive Processes, 12 (5/6): 613-656.
· Geiger, Lazarus (1869), Der Ursprung der Sprache, J. G. Cotta, Stuttgart.
· Gelb, Ignance J. (1963), A Study of Writing, Chicago University Press, Chicago.
· Gibson, Kathleen, Tim Ingold (1993), Tools, Language and Cognition in Human Evolution, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Goldberg, Isaac (1938), The Wonder of Words, D. Appleton-Century, London, NY.
· Goldin-Meadow, Susan (1993), "When does Gesture Become Language? A Study of Gesture Used as a Primary Communication System by Deaf Children of Hearing Parents", Tools, Language and Cognition in Human Evolution, Kathleen Gibson, Tim Ingold, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Gooch, Anthony (1967), Diminutive, Augmentative and Pejorative Suffixes in Modern Spanish, Pergamon, NY.
· Goodman, F. D. (1969), "Phonetic Analysis of Glossolalia in Four Cultural Settings", Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, 8: 227-239.
· Gorelov, I.N., K.F. Sedov (1998), Osnovy psiholingvistiki, Moskva.
· Grammont, Maurice (1930), "La psychologie et la phonétique", Journal de Psychologie.
· Hale, Kenneth (1971), "A Note on the Walpiri Tradition of Antonymy", D. Steinberg and L..
· Hanika, Johann (1952), "Der r-Laut in Fruchtbarkeitsriten und das Schnurholz", Bayerisches Jahrbuch für Volkskunde: 79-90.
·
Healey, John (1990), The Early Alphabet, British Museum, London.
· Helmont, Franciscus Mercurius Van (1657), Alphabeti vere naturalis hebraici brevissima delineatio, Typis Abraham Lichtenthaleri, Sulzbaci.
·
Herder, Johann Gottfried (1967), On the Origin of Language, Frederick Ungar, NY.
· Hinton, Leanna (1986), "Musical Differentiation and Linguistic Diffusion", Anthropology and Music: Essays in Honor of David P. McAllester, Detroit Monographs in Musicology, C. Frisbie, 9, Information Coordinators, Detroit.
·
Holyoak, Keith J., Paul Thagard (1995), Mental Leaps. Analogy in Creative Thought, MIT Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Hörmann, H. (1977), "Die Tiefendimension der Sprache", Universitas, 4: 33-38.
· Jakobson, Roman (1960), "Closing Statement: Linguistics and Poetics", Style in Language, T. A. Sebeok, MIT Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Jakobson, Roman (1960), "Why 'Mama' and 'Papa'? Perspectives in Psychological Theory, Essays in Honor of Heinz Werner", Selected Writings I, 1, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (1962), "Diskussion", Zeichen und System der Sprache, II: 50-56.
· Jakobson, Roman (1966), "Quest for the Essence of Language", Selected Writings II , 51: 345-359.
· Jakobson, Roman (1971), "Language in Relation to Other Communication Systems", Selected Writings, II: 697-708.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979b), "Six leçons sur le son et le sens", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jeffries, Lesley (1993), The Language of Twentieth Century Poetry, Macmillan.
· Jeffries, Lesley (1998), Meaning in English, Macmillan.
· Jensen, Hans (1969), Sign, Symbol and Script, New York.
· Jones, Rowland (1764, 1972), The Origin of Languages and Nations, Scolar Press, Menston, England.
· Joseph, John E. (1995), "Natural Grammar, Arbitrary Lexicon: an Enduring Parallel in the History of Linguistic Thought", Language and Communication, 15: 3: 213-225.
· Jung, Carl Gustav (1956), Symbols of Transformation, Bollingen Foundation, Inc..
· Jünger, Ernst (1934), Geheimnisse der Sprache: Zwei Essays, Hanseatische Verlagsanstalt, Hamburg.
· Jünger, Ernst (1963), Geheimnisse der Sprache, Frankfurt/M.
· Kandel, Eric R., James H. Schwartz, Thomas M. Jessel (1991), Principles of Neural Science, Prentice Hall, London.
· Kao, Diana, The Structure of the Syllable in Cantonese, Mouton.
· Kazakevich, O.A (1983), "Osobennosti struktury slovarnyh tolkovanij izobrazitel'nyh slov", Mezhdunarodnyj seminar po mashinnomu perevodu, Tezisy dokladov, Moskva.
· Kelly, Michael H. (1992), "Using sound to solve syntactic problems: The role of phonology in grammatical category assignments", Psychological Review, 99: 349-364.
· Kendon, Adam (1972), "Some Relationships between Body Motion and Speech: An Analysis of one example", Studies in Dyadic Communication, Siegman, Aron Wolfe and Benjamin Pope: 177-210, Pergamon, New York.
· Kendon, Adam. (1991), "Revisiting the gesture theory of language origins", Paper for LOS Meeting, De Kalb, Illinois.
· Key, Harold (1965), "Some Semantic Functions of Reduplication in Various Languages", Anthropological Linguistics, 76: 3: 88-102.
· Kirchner, G. (1938), "Scram", American Speech, 13: 152-53.
· Klages, L. (1948), Die Sprache als Quelle der Seelenkunde, Zürich.
· Korshuk, E.V. (1987), Psiholingvisticheskaya tipoloiya mezh`yazykovoj leksicheskoj interferencii, Minsk.
· Kripke, S. A. (1980), Naming and Necessity, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, MA.
· Labov, William (1973), "The Boundaries of Words and their Meanings", New Ways of Analyzing Variation in English, J. N. Bailey and Roger Shuy, Georgetown University Press, Washington DC.
· Lakoff, George (1987), Women Fire and Dangerous Things, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
· Lakoff, George, Mark Johnson (1980), Metaphors We Live By, University of Chicago Press.
· Lakoff, George, Mark Johnson (1989), More Than Cool Reason: Field Guide to Poetic Metaphor, University of Chicago Press.
· Langacker, Ronald W (1991), Concept, Image and Symbol. The Cognitive Basis of Grammar, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin.
· Latour, Susanne (1996), "Namen machen Marken - Handbuch zur Entwicklung von Firmen- und Produktnamen", Campus Verlag.
· Laundry, Eugene (1911), La Théorie du Rythme et le rythme du française déclamé, Paris.
·
Lawler, John (1980), "Remarks on [J. Ross on [G. Lakoff on Cognitive Grammar [and Metaphors]]]", Current Syntactic Theories, Kac, IULC.
· Lawler, John (1981), "Lexical Semantics in the Commercial Transaction Frame: Value, Worth, Cost and Price", Michigan Working Papers in Linguistics: 1-12.
· Lawler, John (1985), Time is Money: the Anatomy of a Metaphor, ms..
· Leavey, John P. (1987), Glassary, University of Nebraska Press, Lincoln and London.
· Lebedeva, S.V. (1991), Psiholingvisticheskoe issledovanie blizosti znacheniya slov v individual'nom soznanii, Saratov.
· Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (1990), The Violence of Language, Routledge, London.
· Leiris, Michel, Language tanguage: ou ce que les mots me disent.
· Leiris, Michel (1948), "Alphabet", Biffures, La Règle du jeu, 1, Gallimard, Paris.
· Leisi, E. (1952), Der Wortinhalt, Quelle and Meyer.
· Lewis, M. (1986), The English Verb: an Exploration of Structure and Meaning, Hove: Language Teaching Publications.
· Liberman, A.M., I.G. Mattingly (1985), "The motor theory of speech perception revised", Cognition, 21: 1-36.
· Lieberman, Philip, Edmund S. Crelin (1971), "On the Speech of Neanderthal Man", Linguistic Inquiry, 11: 203-222.
· Lindblom, Bjorn. (1991), "The Status of Phonetic Gestures", Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Ignatius M. Mattingly and Michael Studdert-Kennedy: 7-24.
· Liszka, James Jakób (1996), A General Introduction to the Semeiotic of Charles Sanders Peirce, Indiana University Press, Bloomington and Indianapolis.
· Lock, Andrew (1978), Action, Gesture, Symbol. The Emergence of Language, Academic Press, London.
·
Locke, John (1690, 1975), Essay Concerning Human Understanding, Clarendon Press, Oxford.
· Luria, A. R. (1968), The Mind of a Mnemonist: a Little Book about a Vast Memory, Basic Books, New York.
· Makarenko, V.A (1989), Tagal'skoe slovoobrazovanie, Leningrad.
· Marouzeau, J. (1930), Aspects du français, Paris.
· Marouzeau, J. (1946), Précis de stylistique française, Paris.
· Marrone, Caterina (1986), "Lingua universale e scrittura segreta nell-opera di Kirchner", Encyclopedismo in Roma barocca. Athanasium Kircher e il Museo del Collegio Romano tra Wunderkrammer e museo scientifico, Maristella Casciaton Maria Grazia Ianniello and Maria Vitale, Marsilio, Venice.
· Martinet, André (1937), La gémination consonantique d'origine expressive dans les languages germaniques, Levin and Munksgaard, Copenahagen.
· Martinet, André (1966), "Arbitraire linguistique et double articulation", Readings in Linguistics, E. Hamp, F. Householder and R. Austerlitz, II, U. of Chicago Press, Chicago and London.
·
Mattingly, Ignatius M., Machael Studdert-Kennedy (1991), Modularity and the Motor Theory of Speech Perception, Proceedings of a Conference to Honor Alvin M. Liberman, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Mayerthaler, Willi (1988), Naturalness in Morphology, Karoma, Ann Arbor.
· McNeill, D. (1987), "So you do think gestures are non-verbal!", Psychological Review, 94: 499-504.
· McNeill, David (1992), Hand and Mind: What Gestures Reveal About Thought, U of Chicago Press.
·
Mendenhall, George E. (1985), The Syllabic Inscriptions from Byblos, London.
· Menner, R. J. (1936), "The Conflict of Homonyms in English", Language, 12: 229-244.
·
Miller, D. Gary (1994), Ancient Scripts and Phonological Knowledge, Benjamins.
· Miller, James E. (1973), Word, Self and Reality, Dodd, Mead and Co., NY.
· Miller, Robert (1968), The Linguistic Relativity Principle and Humboldtian Ethnolinguistics, Mouton, The Hague.
· Moorhouse, A. C. (1953), The Triumph of the Alphabet,, Henry Schuman, NY.
· Morton, E.S. (1977), "On the occurrence and significance of of motivation-structural rules in some bird and animal sounds.", American Naturalist, 111: 855-869.
· Moses, Paul J. (1954), The Voice of Neurosis, ms: 11-13.
· Müller, Max (1891), The Science of Language: Lectures Delivered at the Royal Institution, Charles Schribner's and Sons, NY.
· Murdock, G. P. (1959), "Cross Language Parallels in Parental Kinship Terms", Anthropological Linguistics, 1: 9: 1-5.
· Nash, David, Jane Simpson (1981), "'No-Name' in Central Australia", Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago.
· Nelme, L. D. (1772, 1972), An Essay towards an Investigation of the Origin and Elements of Language and Letters, Scolar Press, Menston, England.
· Nespoulous, Jean-Luc, Paul Perron, André Roch Lecours (1986), The Biological Foundations of Gestures, Lawrence Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Neveh, Joseph (1982), The Early History of the Alphabet, E. J. Brill, Leiden.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1917-1924), Elementare Wortschöfung, Antrhropos.
· Ogloblin, A.K. (1980), "Materialy po udvoeniyu v madurskom yazyke", Yazyki Yugo-Vostochnoj Azii, Problemy povtorov, Moskva.
· Ohala, John J. (1982a), "Physiological Mechanisms Underlying Tone and Intonation", Preprints of the Working Group on Intonation, Thirteenth International Congress of Linguists, H. Fujisaki and E. Garding, 13: 1-12, ICL Editorial Committee, Tokyo.
· Ohala, John J. (1982b), "The Phonological End Justifies and Means", Preprints of the Plenary Session Papers, Thirteenth International Congress of Linguists: 199-208, ICL Editorial Committee, Tokyo.
· Ohala, John J. (1982c), "The Frequency Code and its Effect on Certain Forms of Speech and Facial Expressions", Proceedings of the Symposium on Acoustics, Phonetics and Speech Modelling, A. S. House, 23/81: 1-31, Institute for Defense Analysis, Princeton.
· Ohala, John J. (1982d), "The Origin of Sound Patterns in Vocal Tract Constraints", The Production of Speech, P. F. MacNeilage: 189-216, Springer-Verlag, NY.
· Ohala, John J. (1983b), "Cross-Language Use of Pitch: an Ethological View", Phonetica, 40: 1-18.
· Ohala, John J. (1984a), "An Ethological Perspective on Common Cross-Language Utilization of Voice", Phonetica, 41: 1-16.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1952), "The Nature and Measurement of Meaning", Psychology Bulletin, 44: 197-237.
· Osgood, Charles E., George J. Suci, P.H. Tannenbaum (1957), The Measurement of Meaning, University of Illinois Perss, Urbana.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1963, 1983), Soundmaking, the Acoustic Communication of Emotion, C. C. Thomas, Springfield, IL.
· Paget, Sir Richard (1928), The origin of speech, Proc. Royal Soc..
· Panov, E.N (1983), Znaki. Simvoly. Yazyki, Moskva.
· Paul, N., Cynthia Whissel (1992), "Memory for Words in a Serial List as a Function of Primacy-Recency, Length, Order and Location in a Two-Dimensional Emotional Space", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 74: 427-432.
· Pei, Mario (1952), The Story of Language, Allen and Unwin, London.
· Pei, Mario (1968), What's in a Word? - Language Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow, Hawthorne Books, NY.
·
Peirce, Charles S. (1932), Collected Papers, Cambridge, MA.
· Peirce, Charles S. (1955 [1902]), "Logic as Semiotic: the Theory of Signs", Philosophical Writings, S. Büchler: 98-119, Dover, NY.
· Piaget, J. (1929), The Child's Conception of the World, J. and A. Tomlinson (trans), St. Albans, Paladin. .
· Piller, Ingrid (1999), "Iconicity in Brand Names", Form Miming Meaning, Nänny and Fischer: 325-341.
· Piller, Ingrid (1999), "Variation in Automobile Naming", Names: A Journal of Onomastics, 47:2: 83-107.
· Porzig, Walther (1954), "Alt und jung, alt und neu", Sprachgeschichte und Wortbedeutung, Festschrift A. Debrunner, Bern.
· Potter, Ralph K., George A. Kopp, Harriet C. Green (1947), Visible Speech, Van Nostrand, NY.
·
Price, Ben G. , "Artaud's Friends Pay a Visit to the Asylum of the Void", Asylum of the Void, oid, id: d, n Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price2.html .
·
Price, Ben G. , "Authoritarian Grammar and Fundamentalist Articulation", list Articulation, on, n, Iconicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price1.html , Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Price1.html .
·
Quine, Willard von Ormen (1960), Word and Object, MIT Press.
· Radden, Gunter (1992), "The Cognitive Approach to Natural Language", Thirty Years of Linguistics Evolution, Martin Putz: 513-42, Benjamins, Philadelphia.
· Rauch, Irmengard (1990), "On the Nature of Firsts in Language Change", Proceedings of the Fourteenth International Congress of Linguists, Werner Bahner, Joachim Schildt, Dieter Viehweger: 1432-34, Akademie, Berlin.
· Reddy, Michael J. (1969), "A Semantic Approach to Metaphor", Papers from the Fifth Regional Meeting, Chicago Linguistic Society, Robert I. Binnick, Alica Davison, Georgia M. Green and Jerry L. Morgan, 5: 240-251, Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago.
· Reddy, Michael J. (1979), "The Conduit Metaphor", A. Ortony.
· Reichard, Gladys (1949), "Character of the Navajo Verb Stem", Word, 5: 55-76.
· Renan, Ernest (1848, 1958), "De l'origine du langage", Oeuvres complètes, 8, Calmann-Levy, Paris.
· Rosch, Eleanor (1973), "Natural Categories", Cognitive Psychology, 4: 328-350.
· Ross, John Robert (1975), The Sound of Meaning, University of Michigan.
· Ross, John Robert (1975), "The Chopper and the Sounder", Fifteenth Regional Meeting, Chicago Linguistic Society, Chicago.
· Ross, John Robert (1979), "In Search of the Sounder", University of Michigan.
· Roudet, Leonce (1910), Eléments de Phonétique Générale, Paris.
· Rousselot, Abbe (1899), La phonétique expérimentale, Paris.
· Ruhl, C. (1979), "Alleged Idioms with Hit", The Fifth LACUS Forum, Wolck and Garvin, 5, Hornbeam, SC.
· Samarin, William J. (1972a), Tongues of Men and Angels, New York.
· Samarin, William J. (1972b), "Variations and Variables in Religious Glossolalia", Language in Society, 1: 121-130.
· Samarin, William J. (1973), "Linguistic Adaptation to Speech Function", Language in Anthropology, Proceedings of the 9th International Congress of Anthropological Sciences, William McCormack, 9, Mouton, the Hague.
· Samarin, William J. (1979), "Simplification, Pidginization and Language Change", Readings in Creole Studies, Story-Scientia, I. F. Hancock: 55-68, Ghent, Blegiu.
· Samuels, Michael Louis (1969), "The Role of Functional Selection in the History of English", Approaches to English Historical Linguistics, Roger Lass: 325-344.
· Sartre, Jean-Paul (1949), What is Literature?, Philosophical Library, NY.
· Sartre, Jean-Paul (1952), Saint Genet: Actor and Martyr, Pantheon, NY.
· Sayce, A. H. (1875), Principles of Comparative Philology, Trubner, London.
· Sayce, A. H. (1880), Introduction to the Science of Language, Paul Kegan, London.
· Schafer, Murray R. (1997), The Tuning of the World, Arcana Editions, Indian River, Ontario.
· Scheftelowitz, J. (1981), "Gleichklanzauber in Indien und im jüdischen Volksglauben", Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländuschen Gesellschaft, 78: 106-110.
· Schuchardt, Hugo (1919-1921), "Sprachursprung", Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1,2,3,4: 716-720, 863-69, 448-62, 194-207, Akademie Verlag, Berlin.
· Schulenberg, S. v. d. (1973), Leibniz als Sprachforscher, Frankfurt/M.
· Schumann, Colmar (1872), Vom Wesen und Ursprung der Sprache, Programm des Gymnasiums zu Berg, E. Baensch, Magdeburg.
· Sebeok, Thomas A (1952), "Coding in the Evolution of Signalling Behavior", Behavioral Science, 7: 430-442.
· Sebeok, Thomas A., Jean Umiker-Sebeok (1992), The Semiotic Web, De Gruyter, Berlin.
· Senner, Wayne M., The Origins of Writing, University of Nebraska Press.
· Sereno, Joan A. (1983), Phonosyntactics: Sound-Syntax Correspondences, Brown University, Providence, RI.
· Sereno, Joan A. (1994), "Phonosyntactics", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Shahnarovich, A.M., N.M. Yur'eva (1990), Psiholingvisticheskij analiz semantiki i grammatiki (na materiale ontogeneza), Moskva.
· Short, Thomas (1981), "Semiosis and Intentionality", Transactions of the Charles Sanders Peirce Society: 27.
· Silverman, (1995), "Ballistic syllables", Anthropological Linguistics, 37: 1: 70-89.
· Skoyles, John R. (1984), "Alphabet and the Western Mind", Nature, 309: 409.
· Sokolov, A. N. (1972), Inner Speech and Thought, Plenum, NY.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Search for Physical Correlates to Psychological Dimensions of Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 31: 492-497.
· Starobinski, Jean (1979), Words Upon Words: The Anagrams of Ferdinand de Saussure, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Steinthal, Heymann (1877), Der Ursprung der Sprache, F. Dummler, Berlin.
· Studdert-Kennedy, M. (1983), Psychobiology of Language,, MIT, Cambridge, MA.
· Sundby, Bertil (1995), "English Word Formation as Described by English Grammarians 1600-1800", Studia Anglistica Norvegia, 7, Novus Forlag, Oslo.
· Swadesh, Morris (1965), "Origen y evolución del lenguaje humano", Anales de Antropología, 2: 61-88, México.
· Swadesh, Morris (1965), "Origen y evolución del lenguaje humano", Anales de Antropología, 2: 61-88, México.
· Swadesh, Morris (1971), The Origin and Diversification of Language, Aldine, Chicago.
· Taylor, Jo Beth (1973), "Names behind Bars", Love and Wrestling, Butch and OK, Fred Tarpley, Names Institute, Commerce, TX.
· Todorov, Tzvetan (1982), Theories of the Symbol, Basil Blackwood, Oxford.
· Tory, Geoffroy (1529, 1931), Champ fleury; ou, l'Art et science de la proportion des lettres, Charles Bosse, Paris.
· Traugott, Elizabeth Closs (1982), "From propositional to textual and expressive meanings: Some semantic-pragmatic aspects of grammaticalization", Perspectives on Historical Linguistics, Winfred P.Lehmann and Yakov Malkiel: 245-71, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Traugott, Elizabeth Closs (1989), "On the rise in epistemic meanings in English: An example of subjectification in semantic change", Language, 65: 31-55.
· Trevarthen, Colwyn (1990), "Signs before Speech", The Semiotic Web, Sebeok, Umiker-Sebeok: 689-755, De Gruyter, Berlin.
· Trojan, F. (1952), Der Ausdruck der Sprechstimme, Vienna.
· Trojan, F. (1975), Biophonetik, Zürich.
· Tsujimura, Natsuko, An Introduction to Japanese Linguistics, Blackwell, Oxford.
· Turgot, A. R. J. (1913-1923), Oeuvres de Turgot et documents le concernant, avec biographie et notes, F. Alcan, Paris.
· Twaddell, W. F. (1939), "Combinations of Consonants in Stressed Syllables in German", American Linguistics, 1, 2: 189-199, 31-50.
· Tyler, Edward Burnett (1871), Primitive Culture: Researches into the Development of Mythology, Philosophy, Religion, Art and Custom, John Murray, London.
· Ullman, B. L. (1927), "The Origin and Development of the Alphabet", American Journal of Archaeology, 31: 311-328.
· Ullman, Stephen (1958), "Discussion in the 'Structure of Meaning' session of the", Proceedings of the Eighth International Congress of Linguistics: 679-682, Oslo University Press, Oslo.
· Ullman, Stephen (1963), Semantic Universals, Universals of Human Language, Greenberg: 2: Phonology, Stanford University Press.
· Ulmer, Gregory L. (1985), Applied Grammatology: Post(e)-Pedagogy from Jacques Derrida to Joseph Beuys, Johns Hopkins University Press, Baltimore.
· Upward, Alan (1908), The New Word, Fifield, London.
· Usener, (1896), Götternamen. Versuch einer Lehre von der religiösen Begriffsbildung, Bonn.
· Valéry, Paul (1958), "Poetry and Abstract Thought", Works, The Art of Poetry: 7, Princeton University Press.
· Vanden Bergh, Keith, Keith Adler, Lauren Oliver (1987), "Linguistic distinctions among Top Brand Names", Journal of Advertizing Research, August/September: 39-44.
· Vihman, Marilyn May, "The role of mirror neurons in the ontogeny of speech".
· Vilyunas, V.K. (1990), Psihologicheskie mehanizmy motivacii cheloveka, Moskva.
· Vogel, Virgil J. (1991), "Placenames from Longfellow's 'Song og Hiawatha'", Names, 39: 261-67.
· Voltaire, , "Langues", Mélanges.
· Voronin, Stanislav (1996), "Etymological Phonosematics and Glossogonic Research", Language Origins inside NPs, mtg of the Language Origins Society.
· Vysotskii, M. V., M.V. Panov, P.N. Sidorov (1966), Razvitie fonetiki sovremennogo russkogo qzyka, Nauka, Moscow.
· Wachter, Johann Georg (1752), Naturae et scripturae concordia, Leipzig.
· Wadler, Arnold (1980), Der Turm von Babel, Wiesbaden.
·
Watters, David E. (1998), The Kham Language of West-Central Nepal (Takale dialect), University of Oregon.
· Watters, David E. (2002), A grammar of Kham, Cambridge Grammatical Descriptions , R. M. W. Dixon and Keren Rice , 1, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
·
Werner, Heinz, Bernard Kaplan (1963), Symbolformation. An Organismic-Developmental Approach to Language and its Expression of Thought, Wiley, New York/Sidney.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974a), Language Origins,, Linstock Press, Silver Spring, MD.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Sound and Sense.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", The Fifth LACUS Forum, Wolck and Garvin, Hornbeam, Columbia, SC.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1982), "Dimensions of Affect as Predictors of the Free Classification of Affective Words", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 54: 821-822.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1983), "Perceived Locus of Causality as a Variable Effecting the Use of Emotional Words", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 57: 127-131.
· Whissel, Cynthia, G. Povey, M. Dewson (1987), "Remembering Mr. Smith: Memory for the Emotional Connotations of Personality Describing Words", Journal of Social and Behavior Psychology, 2: 535-542.
· White, E., Cynthia Whissel, M. Dewson (1989), "An Objective Quantification of the Affective Tone of Language in Children's Television Programming", Journal of Social Behavior and Personality, 4: 127-131.
· Whorf, Benjamin L. (1963), Sprache, Denken, Wirklichkeit. Beiträge zur Metalinguistik und Sprachphilosophie, Reinbeck.
· Wolck, Wolfgang, Paul L. Garvin (1979), The Fifth LACUS Forum, Hornbeam, Columbia, S.C.
· Woodroffe, Sir John (1974), The Garland of Letters, Madras, Ganesh and Co..
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1910), Völkerpsychologie, 1, die Sprache, W. Engelmann, Leipzig.
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1912a), Elemente der Völkerpsychologie, A. Kroner, Leipzig.
· Wundt, Wilhelm Max (1912b), Die Sprache, A. Kroner, Leipzig.
· Zhinkin, N.I. (1970), "Smysl i grammatika", Yazyk i chelovek, Moskva.
· Zollitsch, L. (1976), Biologie der Wörter. Eine etymophthongologische Systematik der deutschen Wörter einschließlich der Lehn- und Fremdwörter, 2. Band.

Other Related Works

· Abrams, David (1997), The Spell of the Sensuous, Random House, Vintage Books.
· Adams, Douglas, John LLoyd (1990), The Deeper Meaning of Liff, Harmony Books, New York.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1969), The Poetics of Reverie, Orion Press, NY.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1969), The Poetics of Space, Beacon Press, Boston.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1983), The Flame of a Candle, Dallas Institute of the Humanities and Culture, Dallas.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1983), Water and Dreams: An Essay on the Imagination of Matter, Dallas Institute of the Humanities and Culture, Dallas.
· Bachelard, Gaston (1988), Air and Dreams: An Essay on the Imagination of Movement, Dallas Institute of the Humanities and Culture, Dallas.
· Beaulieu, John (1987), Music and Sound in the Healing Arts, Station Hill Press.
· Case, Paul Foster (1981), The Masonic Letter 'G', Macoy Publishing.
· Cohane, John Philip (1969), The Key, Crown Pubishers, NY.
· Dionysius of Halicarnassus, , Peri suntheseos onomaton, 14.
·
Emerson, Ralph W. (1981 [1836]), "Nature", The Portable Emerson, Carl Bode, Penguin.
· Epicurus, , Letter to Heroditus.
· Gellius, Aulus, Noctes Atticae.
· Guzzetta, Cathie E. (1991), "Music Therapy: Nursing the Music of the Soul", Music: Physician for the Times to Come, Don Campbell, Quest Books.
· Lucretius, (1975), De rerun natura, W. H. D. Rouse (trans), 5, Heinemann, London.
· Malato, Charles (1894), "Some Anarchist Portraits", Fortnightly Review, Chapter 20.
· Maltesta, Enrico, A Talk Between Two Workers, Freedom Press.
· McClellan, Randall (1991), The Healing Forces of Music: History, Theory and Practice: 50, Element, Inc.
· Nicolaevsky, Boris (1934), Azev the Spy: 100, Doubleday, NY.
· Nigidius, , Commentarii grammatici.
· Worrel, Thomas D. (1997), "The Initiatic Symbolism of Freemasonry", Gnosis, 44.

Phonosemantics

· , The Upanishads, translated by F. Max Müller, Dover Publications, NY.
· Abel, Carl (1883), The Ilchester Lectures on Comparative Lexicography, Trubner and Co., London.
· Abel, Carl (1884), Über den Gesinn der Urworte, W. Friedrich, Leizig.
· Abelin, Aasa (1986), "Ljudsymbolism eller varför säger kossan muu", Mänsklig kommunikation, Jens Allwood, Guling, Göteborg .
· Abelin, Aasa. (1996), "A lexical decision experiment with onomatopoeic, sound symbolic and arbitrary words", Speech, Music and Hearing, TMH-QPSR, Stockholm.
· Abelin, Aasa (1998), "Swedish Phonesthemes", Proceedings of FONETIK, 98, Department of Linguistics, Stockholm University.
· Abelin, Aasa (1999), "Phonesthemes", Proceedings from International Conference of Phonetic Sciences: 99, Univ. of California, Berkely.
·
Abelin, Aasa (1999), "Studies in Sound Symbolism", Gothenburg Monographs in Linguistics, 17, Göteborg.
· Adi, Thomas, Ken O. Ewell (1987), "Letter Semantics in Arabic Morphology", Morphology Workshop Proceedings of the 1987 Linguistic Institute, 1: 450-454, Stanford University Press, Tokyo.
· Adrian, E.D. (1954), "The physiological basis of perception", Brain Mechanisms and Consciousness, Adrian et al., Oxford.
· Afanas'ev, Lazar' Andreevich (1993), Fonosemantika obraznyh slov yakutskogo ygazyka, Avtoref. dis. . kand. filol. nauk, Yakutskij inst yazyka, literatury i istorii, Yakutsk.
· Al Sasi, A. (2002), "Attaûlil AlSawti LilxiTab Ashshi9ri", Proceedings of the 9th Conference on Literature Criticism : 23, Irbid, Jordan.
· Al-Farahidi (died 786), (1971), Al-9ain., Al-Makhzoumi M. and Al-Samirraai I. eds. , A. Dar Wa Maktabat Al-Hilal, Beirut. .
· Al-Jurjani, A. (died 1078). (1995), Dalaa'elu L-I9jaaz., M. Al-tunji, Dar L-Kitab, Al-Arabi, Beirut..
· Alfonso, A. (1966), Japanese Language Patterns, 1: 450-454, Sophia University Press, Tokyo.
·
Allott, Robin (1974), "Some apparent uniformities between languages in colour-naming", Language and Speech, 17: 377-402.
· Allott, Robin (1989), The Motor Theory of Origin, Book Guild, Lewes.
· Allott, Robin (1991), "Japanese and the Motor Theory of Language", Language Origins Society, De Kalb. Illinois.
· Allott, Robin (1991), "The Motor Theory of Language", Studies in Language Origins, von Raffler-Engel et al., John Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Allott, Robin (1992), "The Motor Theory of Language: Origin and Function", Language Origin: A Multidisciplinary Approach, Chiarelli et al., NATO Advanced Study Institute, Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht.
· Allott, Robin (1993), "The Articulatory basis of the Alphabet", Studies in Language Origins, 4, Linstock Press.
· Allott, Robin (1994), Gestural Equivalence (Equivalents) of Language, Berkeley.
· Allott, Robin (1995), "Sound Symbolism", Language in the Ice Age, U. Figge and W. Koch, Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Allport, G. (1935), "Phonetic Symbolism in Hungarian Words", ms., Harvard University, Cambridge.
· Alspach, E. M. (1917), "On the Psychological Response to Unknown Proper Names", American Journal of Psychology , 28: 436-43.
· Amrein, M. (1927), Rhytmus als Ausdruck inneren Erlebens in Dantes Divina Comedia, Zürich.
· Anderson, Earl R. (1998), A Grammar of Iconism, Farleigh University Press, Madison, Teaneck.
· Anderson, Earl R. (2001), "Old English poets and their Lain sources: Iconicity in Cædmon's Hymn and The Phoenix", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· André, Jacques (1966), "Onomatopées et les noms d-oiseaux en latin", Bulletin de la Societé de Linguistique de Paris, 61: 146-56.
· André, Jacques (1967), Les noms d-oiseaux en latin, Klincksieck, Paris.
· Anisfeld, Moshe (1968), "Subjective Approximation of Relative Letter Incidence in Pleasant and Unpleasant Words", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 7: 33.
· Annamalai, E. (1968), "Onomatopoetic Resistance to Sound Change in Dravidian", Studies in Indian Linguistics, M. B. Emeneau, 15-9, Sastipurti , Poona and Annamalainagar.
· Anscombre, J-C. (1985), "Onomatopées, délocutivité et autres bla-blas", Revue Romaine, 20: 169-207.
· Antilla, Raimo, William J. Samarin (1970), "Inventory and Choice in Expressive Language", Word, 26: 153-169.
· Aoki, Haruo (1977), "Reduplication in Nez Perce", International Journal of American Linguistics, 29: 42-44.
· Aoki, Haruo (1994), "Symbolism in Nez Perce", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Arzhevskaya, I.S., Stanislav V. Voronin (1986), "K voprosu o RL-formantah v anglijskih zvukoizobrazitel'nyh glagolah", Poluaffiksaciya v terminologii i literaturnoj forme, Vladivostok.
· Aschenbrenner, M. (1952), Gestalt und Leben der Sprache, Goethe Institut, München.
· Aschenbrenner, M. (1975), Die Sprache als Kunstwerk. Von der Bildekraft der Konsonanten, Schaffhausen.
· Asher, James J. (1965), "Comment: Phonetic Symbolism Reexamined", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 20: 824.
· Ashmarin, N.I. (1918), Osnovy Huvawskoj Mimiologii, Kazan'.
· Atzet, J., Harold B. Gerard (1965), "A Study of Phonetic Symbolism among Navajo Speakers", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 1: 524-528.
· Austerlitz, Robert (1960), "Two Nascent Affective Suffixes in Finnish", American Studies in Uralic Linguistics, 1: 1-5.
· Austerlitz, Robert (1994), "Finnish and Gilyak Sound Symbolism - the Interplay between System and History", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Bada, M.D. (1992), Sootnoshenie zvukovyh i znachash'ih edinic v yazykah s razlichnym morfologicheskim stroem, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1955), O psixologicheskoi prirode naimenovania, avtoreferat kand. disert..
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1957), "Experimental Materials concerning the problem of Naming", The works of the Acad. of Scien. of Georgia, D. Uznadze Institute of Psychology, The Psychology, V: 11.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1957), "Some Experimental Data on the Issue of Naming and its Significance for the Problem of Linguistic Sign Essence", The 13th Scientific conference of the Institute of Psychology (In Georgian), 13.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1959), "Eksperimentalnoe izuchenie procesa naimenovania, tezisi,", doklad na I kongresse obshestva psixologov, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1960), "O prirode eksperimentalno ustanovlennoi zakonomernosti naimenovania", Voprosi psixologii, mat. I zkv. konferentsii psixologov, 1, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1961), "Problema psixologicheskix osnov naimenovania v eksperimentalnoi nsixologii", mat III zvk, konf. psixologov, Erevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "K voprosy o roli procesa naimenovania v formirovanii znachenia slova", Voproci nsixologii, tezisi dokl. ha respublikanskoi psixologicheskoi konferencii, Kiev.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "Ob odnoi ocobennosti vospriatia slov neznakomogo iazika", mat, IY hauchnoi konferencii ZVK nsixologov, TBILISI.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1964), "The Problem of Naming In experimantal Psychology", TSU Works # 92, Series of Works on Philosofical Sciences, (In Georgian).
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Eksperimental'nie dannie o psixologicheskoi prirode naimenovania i problema iazikovogo znaka", mat, seminara po psixolingvistike, MOSKVA.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Experimental Data on the Psychological Nature of Naming (in Russian)", Trudy: 124, Tbilisskogo Universiteta, Tblisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1966), "Nekotorie eksperimental'nie dannie o psixologicheskoi prirode naimenovania", trudi, TGU, T: 124, TBILISI.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1967), "Results of Some Experimental Studies on Naming", International Journal of Psychology, 2: 161-169.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), Problema naimenovania v eksperimental'noi psixologii, avtoreferat doktorskoi disertatsii, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), The Problem of Naming in Experimental Psychology,(In Georgian).
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), "K voprosu o strukturno tselostnoi prirode zvukovoi storony slova", Mat, III sezda obshestva psixologov, T I Leningrad.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1968), "On the Problem of Comprehension of a Word meaning", TSU Works, V.128.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1969), "Ob informacionnoi i mnemicheskoi tsennosti vzaimosootvetstvia zvukovoi storony i znachenia slova", Simpoziuma priom informacii i ustanovka, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "Eksperimental'nie dannie cimvolizma otdel'nix fonem i teoria iazikovovo navyka", Mat III simpoziuma po psixolingvistike, Moskva.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "O psixologicheskom mexanizme evfemizatsii", Mat, U nauchnoi konferentsii psixologov, ZKV, Baku.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "O roli ustanovki v procese naimenovania v rechi", Mat, cimpoziuma plani i modeli budushego, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), Eksperimental;naya psixologiya naimenovaniya, Tblisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), Experimental Psychology of Naming.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1972), "Nekotorie ocobennosti vzaimosviazania znachenii i zvukovoi storoni slova", Tezisi dokladov nauchn. konf, Erevan.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosy foneticheskogo simvolizma estestvennix iazikov", mat, YI nauchnoi konferentsii psixologov, Baku.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1977), "K voprosu postijenia znachenia neznakomogo slova v verbalnom kontexste", YII nauchnaia konferentsia psixologov, VII, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1978), "Nekotorie xarakternie ocobennosti rechevogo znaka v aspekte problemi realnosti bessoznatelnogo nsixicheskogo 'bessoznatelnoe, priroda, funktsii, metodi issledovania'", mejdunarodnogo simpozima, III, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1979), "Actors and sence of a Word", Theatrical Researches, 8.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1980), "O roli zvuchania v formirovanii znachenia neznakomogo slova na osnove verbalnogo kontexsta", mat XXII mejdunarodnogo kongressa psixologov, Leiptsig.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1981), "Mnemonic Value of the Sound and Meaning Interconformity of a Word", TSU Works, 222.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1995), "The Sound and Meaning Interrelation of Word Research by Satiation Method", Materials of the 1st Congress of Georgian Psychologists.
· Balahonskaya, L.V. (1999), "Yekspressivnye vozmozhnosti vzaimodeystviya fonosemanticheskix i supragrafemnyx sredstv v reklamnon tekste", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 118, Moskva.
· Balash, M.A. (2000), "Iskusstvennyj tekst kak ob`ekt fonosemanticheskogo issledovaniya", Yazykovoe bytie cheloveka i yetnosa: psiholingvisticheski i kognitivnyj aspekty, 2: 3-9, Barnaul.
· Bar-Lev, Zev (2002), Arabic Key-Letters.
· Barik, H. C. (1964), "Some Critical Comments on Visual Presentation in Word-Matching Studies of Phonetic Symbolism", Language and Speech, 12: 175-179.
· Barry, H., A. S. Harper (1995), "Increased Choice of Female Phonetic Attributes in First Names", Sex Roles, 32: 809-819.
· Bartens, Angela (2000), "Ideophones and Sound Symbolism in Atlantic Creoles", Annales Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, ser. Humaniora, 304, Academiae Scientarum Fennicae, Helsinki.
· Bartko, N.V. (1999), "Zvukosimvolizm i iterativnye k'-formanty", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 120, Moskva.
· Becker, L. (1977), "Perceptually Motivated Phonetic Change", Papers from the Regional Meetings of the Chicago Linguistic Society, 13: 45-55.
·
Beeman, William O. (2001), "The Elusive Butterfly", Iconicity in Language.
· Belardi, Walter (1966), "Il significato del fonema", Word: 25-36.
· Bentley, Madison, Edith J. Varon (1933), "An Accessory Study in Phonetic Symbolism", American Journal of Psychology, 45: 76-86.
· Benveniste, Emile (1935), Origines de la formation des noms en Indo-Européen, Librairie Adrien-Maisonneuve, Paris.
· Benveniste, Emile (1971b), Problems of General Linguistics, University of Miami Press, Coral Gables, FL.
· Bergen, Benjamin K. (2001), Of Sound, Mind and Body: Neural Explanations for Non-Categorical Phonology, U.C. Berkeley Linguistics Department.
· Bergin, Benjamin K. (2001), "Phonaesthemes in language processing", LSA.
· Berlin, Brent (1963), "Some Semantic Features of Reduplication in Tzetal", International Journal of American Linguistics, 29: 211-18.
· Berlin, Brent (1994), "Evidence for Pervasive Synesthetic Sound Symbolism in Ethnozoological Nomenclature", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Berlin, Brent (1997), "Tapir and Squirrel: Further Nomenclature Meanderings toward a Universal Sound Symbolic Bestiary", 20th annual meeting of the Society of Ethnobiology: 26-29, University of Georgia.
· Berlin, Brent, J. O'Neill (1981), "The Pervasiveness of Onomatopoeia in the Jivaroan Language Family", Journal of Ethnobiology, 1: 95-108.
· Bernard-Thierry, Solange (1961), "Les onomatopées en malgache", Bulletin de la Societé de Linguistique de Paris, 50: 240-269.
· Besedina, E.I. (1999), "K voprosu ob universal'nosti zvukosimvolizma fonotipa labial'nyh", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 121, Moskva.
· Bettex, S., D. Demolin (1999), "Sound Symbolism in !xoo", Proceedings ICPhS,, San Francisco.
· Birch, David, Marlowe Erikson (1958), "Phonetic Symbolism with Respect to Three Dimensions from the Semantic Differential", Journal of General Psychology, 58: 291-297.
· Bladon, R. A. W. (1977), "Approaching Onomatopoeia", Archivum Linguisticum, 8: 158-66.
· Bland, D. S. (1985), "Humpty Dumpty and the Sluggish Slut (or Subjective Onomatopoeia)", Verbatim: The Language Quarterly, 12-2: 19-20.
· Blinov, A.A. (1996), Obsh'enie. Zvuki. Smysl: ob odnoj probleme analiticheskoj filosofii yazyka, Moskva.
·
Bloomfield, Maurice (1891), "On Adaptation of Suffixes in Congeneric Classes of Substantives", American Journal of Philology, 12: 1-29.
· Bloomfield, Maurice (1893), "On the Origin of So-Called Root Determinatives", Indogermanische Forschungen, 4: 66-78.
· Bloomfield, Maurice (1895), "On Assimilation and Adaptation in Congeneric Classes of Words", American Journal of Philology, 16: 409-434.
· Bloomfield, Morton (1953), "Final Root-Forming Morphemes", American Speech, 28: 158-164.
· Blust, Robert A. (1988), "Beyond the Morpheme: Austronesian Root Theory and Related Matters", Studies in Austronesian Linguistics, Ohio University Center for SE Asian Studies, Ohio.
· Bogomazov, G.M. (1999), "Foneticheskie. morfologicheskie i leksicheskie kategorial'n'e znacheniya kak psiholingvisticheskij faktor pri opredelenii mesta udareniya v zvukovyh kompleksah, ravnyh slovu", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 122, Moskva.
· Bohm, W., Von den Wesenheiten der Laute und dem Sinn der Alphabete, Freiburg.
·
Bolinger, Dwight (1940), "Word Affinities", American Speech, 15: 69-70.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1946), "Thoughts on Yep and Nope", American Speech, 21: 90-95.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1949), "The Sign is not Arbitrary", Boletín del Instituto Caro y Cuervo, 5: 56-62.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1950), "Chiviarri and the Phonestheme", American Speech, 25: 134-135.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1950), "Rime, Assonance and Morpheme Analysis", Word, 6:2: 117-136.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1965b), "Atomization of Meaning", Language, 41.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1980), "Signs and Symbols", Language, the Loaded Weapon, Chapter 3: 17-24.
· Bolinger, Dwight (1992), "Sound Symbolism", The International Encyclopedia of Language: 174-75, 250-253, Oxford University Press, New York.
· Bouillette, Abbé (1760), Traité des sons de la langue françoise et des caratères qui les représentent, , Paris.
· Brackbill, Y., K. B. Little (1957), "Factors Determining the Guessing and Meaning of Foreign Words", Journal of Abnormal and Social Pychology, 54: 312-318.
· Brik, O. M. (1964), "Zvukovye povtory", Two Essays on Poetic Language, Michigan Slavic Materials, Ann Arbor.
· Brock, Erich (1944), "Der heutige Stand der Lautbedeutingslehre", Trivium Schweizerische Vierteljahresschrift für Literaturwissenschaft und Stilkritik, 2, Horgen, Zürich.
· Brodovich, O.I., Stanislav Voronin (1999), "Yetimologicheskoe gnezdo vooeu -buka; pugalo': fonosemanticheskij analiz", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 124, Moskva.
· Brown, G. (1994), "Sounds and Meanings", IATEFL Annual Conference Report.
· Brown, Roger (1956), "[Review of] Untersuchungen zur Onomatopoiie by Heinz Wissemann", Language, 31.
· Brown, Roger W. (1958), Words and Things, Macmillan and Company, NY.
· Brown, Roger W. (1958), "Is a Boulder Sweet or Sour", Contemporary Psychology, 3: 113-115.
· Brown, Roger W., A. H. Black, A. E. Horowitz (1955), "Phonetic Symbolism in Natural Languages", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 50: 388-393.
· Brown, Roger W., R. Nuttall (1959), "Methods in Phonetic Symbolism Experiments", Journal of Abnormal and Social Pychology, 59: 441-445.
· Brown, Wayles (1968), "Form and Meaning in Serbo-Croatian Conjugation", Studies Presented to Professor Roman Jakobson by his Students, Slavica.
· Bühler, Karl (1933), "L'onomatopée et la fonction representative du language", Psychologie du Language, Pierre Jarret and George Dumas: 101-109, Alcan, Paris.
· Buzanova, T.V. (1999), "Fonosimvolizm v sovremennoj literature", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 125, Moskva.
· Callebaut, Bruno (1985), "Onomatopées et noms d'oiseaux en français", Le français moderne, 53: 49-77.
· Campbell, Mary Ann, Lloyd Anderson (1976), "Hocus Pocus Nursery Rhymes", Papers from the 12th Regional Meetings of the Chicago Linguistic Society, 12: 72-85, Chicago.
· Camproux, G. (1956), "Quelques exemples de phonétique expressive", Annales de la Faculté de Lettres, Toulouse.
· Carnoy, Albert J. (1917), "Apophony and Rhyme Words in Vulgar Latin Onomatopoeias", American Journal of Philology, 38.
· Carr, Denzel (1966), "Homorganicity in Malay/Indonesian Expressives and Quasi-Expressives", Language, 42: 370-377.
· Cassidy, K.W., Michael.H. Kelly (1991), "Phonological information for grammatical category assignments", Journal of Memory and Language, 30: 348-369.
· Cassidy, K.W., Michael.H. Kelly, L. Sharoni, "Inferring gender from name phonology", Journal of Experimental Psychology.
·
Chan, Marjorie K.M. (1995), "Sound symbolism and water sizes: a preliminary Fuzhou study", Second Symposium of the Chao Yuen Ren Center for Chinese Linguistics, Institute of East Asian Studies, U.C. Berkeley, California, Berkeley, California.
·
Chan, Marjorie K.M. (1996), "Sound Symbolism and the Chinese Language", Proceedings of the 7th North American Conference on Chinese Linguistics (NACCL) and the 4th International Conference on Chinese Linguistics (ICCL), Tsai Fa Cheng, Yafei Li, and Hongming Zhang, 2: 17-34, GSIL Publications, University of Southern California, Los Angeles, CA.
· Chang, Andrew C. A (1990), Thesaurus of Japanese Mimesis and Onomatopoeia: Usage by Categories, Taishukan, Tokyo.
· Chastaing, Maxime, "La voyelle "i" paraît-elle jaune ?", Vie et langage.
· Chastaing, Maxime, "Le mot "mot"", Vie et langage, 94: 31-34.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1958), "Le symbolism des voyelles: significations des 'i', I and II", Journal de Psychologie, 55: 403-423, 461-481.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1959), "Jouer n'est pas jouer", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique: 303-326.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1961), "Des sons et des couleurs", Vie et langage, 112: 358-361.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1962), "La brillance des voyelles", Archivum linguisticum, 14: 1-13.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1964a), "L'opposition des consonnes sourdes aux consonnes soneres et muettes: a-t-elle une valeur symbolique?", Vie et Language, 147: 367-370.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1964b), "Nouvelles recherches sur le symbolisme des voyelles", Journal de Psychologie, 61: 75-88.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1965a), "Dernières recherches sur le symbolisme vocalique de la petitesse", Revue Philosophique, 155: 41-56.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1965b), "Pop-fop-pof-fof", Vie et language, 159: 311-317.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1966), "Si les r étaient des l, Parts 1, 2", Vie et language, 173: 468-472.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1966), "Si les r étaient des l, Parts 1, 2", Vie et language, 174: 502-507.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1968), "P et T, jeux de phonèmes", Vie et language: 377-382.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1970), "Nasalisons", Vie et language, I et II: 426-435, 515-521.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1973), "Le genre grammatical, symbole de grandeur", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 70: 427-451.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1983), "Vérités romanesques", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 1-2: 134-154.
· Chastaing, Maxime (1986), "Comment jouer avec des enfants à associer les mots", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 81: 42-63.
· Cheremisina, N.V. (1974), "Zvukopis' i intonaciya v stihe i v proze", Voprosy stilistiki, 8, Saratov.
· Cherepanova, I.YU. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskij aspekt suggestivnoj lingvistiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 194, Moskva.
· Christensen, A. (1943), "Ekkoord", Translatoren, 5: 66-71.
· Chu, Chia-ning (1995), "Lun nishengci shengyin jiegouzhong-de bianyin chengfen", Fourth International Conference on Chinese Linguistics, ICCL-4, Seventh North American Conference on Chinese Linguistics, NACCL-7, U. of Wisconsin-Madison, Madison.
· Claudel, Paul (1965), "L'Harmonie imitative", Oeuvres en prose, Jacques Petit and Charles Galperine: 96, Gallimard, Paris.
· Collins, Leslie (1977), "A Name to Conjure With", European Journal of Marketing, 11 (5): 340-363.
· Contini, L., Cynthia Whissel (1992), "Memory Disadvantages for CVC Associates of Emotional Words,", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 75: 427-431.
· Copineau, (1774), Essai synthétique sur l'origine et la formation des languages, Rualt, Paris.
· Coquet, Jean-Claude (1972), "La Lettre et les idéogrammes occidentaux", Poétique, 11.
· Coseriu, E. (1967), "Zur Vorgeschichte der strukturellen Semantik: Heyses Analyse der Wortfeldes 'Schall'", To Honor Roman Jakobson, I: 667-671, Mouton, the Hague.
· Crockett, Dina B. (1968), "Secondary Onomatopoeia in Russian", Word: 107-111.
· Croft, Lee B. (1978), "The Mnemonic Use of Linguistic Iconicity in Teaching Language and Literature", Slavic and East European Journal, 22: 4.
· Croft, Lee B. (1978), "The Mnemonotactics and Linguistic Iconicity", The Learning and Teaching of Slavic Languages and Cultures, Olga Kagan, Benjamin Rifkin, Slavica, Blomington, IN.
·
Crystal, David (1987), "Sound Symbolism", The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Language: 174-75, 250-253, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Cubrovic, Biljana (1999), Onomatopoeic words in English, University of Belgrade, Belgrade, Yugoslavia.
· Cvirin'ko, G.A. (1999), "Nekotorye lingvisticheskie aspekty bytovaniya sluhov kak avtotekstov massovogo soznaniya", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 193, Moskva.
· Czurda, Margarete (1953), "Beziehungen zwischen Lautcharacter und Sinneseindrucken", Wiener Archiv für Psychologie, Psychiatri und Neurologie, 3: 73-84.
· Dagiri, O. (1958), "On Phonetic Symbolism", Science of Language, Y. Endo, K. Hatano, H. Kobayashi, M. Koshimizu, O. Miyagi, H. Hakajima and T. Obonai, 3, Hakayama Shoten, Tokyo.
· Davis, R. (1961), "The Fitness of Names to Drawings: a Cross-Cultural Study in Tanganyika", British Journal of Psychology, 52: 259-268.
· de Rijk,, Rudolf P. G. (1967), "St. Augustine on Language", Studies Presented to Professor Roman Jakobson by his Students, Slavica.
· deBrosses, Charles (1765), Traité de la formation mécanique des lnguages et des principes physiques de l'étymologie, Saillant, Vincent and Desaint, Paris.
· Debrunner, Albert (1926), "Lautsymbolik in alter und neuester Zeit", Germanische-Romanische Monatsschrift, 14: 321-328.
· Deed, F. I. (1939), "Ideophones and Onomatopoetics in Swahili", Interterritorial Language Committee, Bulletin 13.
· deGrolier, Eric (1983), Glossogenetics: The Origin and Evolution of Language, Harwood, NY.
· deLisle, Helga H. (1981), "Consonantal Symbolism in American Indian Languages", Journal; of the Linguistic Association of the Southwest, 4: 130-42.
· Dempwolff, Otto (1925), " Die L-, R- und D-Laute in Austronesischen Sprachen", Zeitschrift für eingeborenen, Sprachen, 15: 19-50, 116-138, 228-238, Berlin.
· Dempwolff, Otto (1938), "Vergleichende Lautlehre des Austronesischen Wortschatzes III", Zeitschrift für eingeborenen, Sprachen, Beiheft 19, Berlin.
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1994), "Indo-European B Root Classes", ms..
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1994), "Radial Sets of Dictionary Words Used to Define the Sound Symbolism of /sh/ in English", ms..
· Denofsky, Murray Elias (1996), "What's in a Word?", The Boston Poet.
·
Denofsky, Murray Elias (2001), "Johnny and the Sound CL-".
· DeReuse, William J. (1986), "The Lexicalization of Sound Symbolism in Saniago del Estero Quechua", International Journal of American Linguistics, 52: 54-64.
· deVaulchier, Henri (1984), Charles Nodier et la lexicographie française, Didier-Erudition, Nancy.
· DeVito, Joseph A., Jean M. Civikly (1972), "Some Semantics of Repetition: an Experiment in Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Communication , 22: 39-47.
· Dick, Russell, Ed Williams, Arie Poldervaart (1987), Yerington Paiute Grammar, Yerington Paiute Tribe, Yerington, Nevada.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1972), "Notes on Expressive Meaning", Papers from the Eighth Regional Meeting of the Chicago Linguistic Society, 8: 440-448.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1976), "Expressives in Semai", Austroasiatic Studies, Oceanic Linguistics, Special Publications, 13-1: 249-264, Hawaii University Press.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1979), "Expressive Phonology and Prosaic Phonology in Mon-Khmer", Studies in Thai and Mon-Khmer Phonetics and Phonology: 49-59, Chulalongkorn University Press, Bangkok.
· Diffloth, Gérard (1994), "i: big, a: small", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Dimock, Edward C. (1957), "Symbolic Forms in Bengali", Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute, 18: 22-29.
· Dogana, Ferdinando (1980), Suono e senso,, Franco Angeli, Milan.
· Dolinina, I.B (1988), "Kolichestvennaya determinaciya dejstviya: dinamika form i znachenij v anglijskom yazyke", Dinamika morfologicheskih kategorij v germanskom yazyke, Kalinin.
· Dromard, G. (1908), "Les transpositions sensorielles dans la langue littéraire", Journal de Psychologie, Normale et Pathologique, 4: 492-507.
· Drucker, Johanna (1999), The Alphabetic Labyrinth, Thames and Hudson.
· Durand, M. (1961), "Les impressifs en Vietnamien, étude préliminaire", Bulletin de la Société des Etudes Indochinoises, Nouvelle Série, 36: 1, Saigon.
· Durbin, Marshall E. (1973), "Sound Symbolism in the Mayan Language Family", Meaning in Mayan Languages, Munro S. Edmonson, Mouton, The Hague.
· Eberhardt, Margarete (1940), "A Study of Phonetic Symbolism of Deaf Children", Psychological Monograph, 52: 23-42.
· Emeneau, Murray B. (1938), "Echo Words in Toda", New Indian Antiquary, 1: 109-17.
· Emeneau, Murray B. (1969), "Onomatopoetics in the Indian Linguistic Area", Language, 45: 274-299.
· Emerson, Ralph H. (1995), "Some English Phonesthemes", ms..
·
Emerson, Ralph H. (1996), "Bang: A Look at Nasal-Stop Semantics", ms..
·
Emerson, Ralph H. (2001), "The Phonosemantics of Nasal-Stop Clusters", Iconicity in Language.
· Emerson, Ralph H. (2002), "B Is For Body", Verbatim, 27:2: 7-11.
· English, G. (1916), "On the Psychological Response to Unknown Proper Names", American Journal of Psychology, 27: 430-434.
· Erlich, Julie (1995), "Giving Drugs a Good Name", New York Times Magazine, September 3: 36-37.
· Ernst, Eva-Maria (1990), Die Onomatopoetik der Tierlaute und der entsprechende Verben im Deutschen, Französischen und Italienischen, U. of Vienna, Vienna.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1965), "Der Lautcharakter künstlicher Lautgebilde", Psychologische Forschungen, 28: 491-578.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1969), Psychophonetik: Untersuchungen über Lautsymbolik und Motivation, Göttingen Verlag für Psychologie C. J. Hogrefe.
· Ertel, Suitbert (1972), "Statistische Untersuchungen zur Lautbedeutsamkeit mit 37 Sprachen", ms, Institut für Psychologie, der Universität Göttingen, Göttingen.
· Ertel, Suitbert, R. Dorst (1965), "Expressive Lautsymbolik: eine Überprüfung der Hypothese mit 25 Sprachen", Zeitschrift für experimentelle und angewandte Psychologie, 12: 557-569.
· Etzel, Stefan (1983), Untersuchungen zur Lautsymbolik, University of Frankfurt, Main.
· Feld, Steven (1982), Sound and Sentiment: Birds, Weeping, Poetics and Song in Kaluli Expression,, University of Pennsylvania Press, Philadelphia.
· Fenz, E. (1940), Laut, Wort, Sprache und ihre Deutung, Wien.
· Firmage, Richard A. (1993), The Alphabet Abecedarium, David Godine Publisher, Boston.
· Firth, John Rupert (1935), "The Use and Distribution of Certain English Sounds", English Studies, 17: 8-18.
· Firth, John Rupert (1951), "Modes and Meaning", Papers in Linguistics, London.
· Fischer, Kerstin (1999), "Die Ikonizität der Pause", KogWis99, Proceedings der 4. Fachtagung der Gesellschaft für Kognitionswissenschaft, I. Wachsmuth and B. Jung: 28, Bielefeld, Sankt Augustin.
· Fischer, Olga (2001), "The position of the adjective in (Old) English from an iconic perspective", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Fischer, S. (1922), "Über das Entstehen und Verstehen von Namen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 42: 335-368.
· Fischer, S. (1922), "Über das Entstehen und Verstehen von Namen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 43: 32-63.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1967), "Perceptual Dimensions of Vowels", Roman Jakobson, I: 667-671, Mouton, the Hague.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1972), "Kinaesthetic judgement of effort in the production of stop consonants", Annual Report of the Institute of Phonetics of the Universtiy of Copenhagen, (ARIPUC), 6: 59-73.
· Fischer-Jørgensen, Eli (1978), "On the Universal Character of Phonetic Symbolism with Special Reference to Vowels", Studia Linguistica, 32: 80-90.
· Fogelman, Jennifer, Submorphemes in Lexicon and Foreign-Language Teaching.
· Fomina, T.G. (1999), "Ob yesteticheskoj ocenke zvukovoj formy yazyka", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 191, Moskva.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1963), Die Metaphern in der Phonetik, Mouton, The Hague.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1971), "Double Coding in Speech", Semiotica , 3: 189-222.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1979), La métaphore en phonétique Ottowa, Didier.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1983), La vive voix: Essais de psycho-phonétique, Paris, Payot.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1988), "Live Speech and Preverbal Communication", The Genesis of Language: A Different Judgement of the Evidence, Marge E. Landsberg, Mouton, NY.
· Fónagy, Ivan, Judit Fónagy (1970), "Distribution of Phonemes in Word Sets Contrasting in Meaning", Mélanges Marcel Cohen,, Mouton, The Hague.
· Fónagy, Ivan, M. H. Hans, Péla Simon (1983), "Oral Gesturing in Two Unrelated Languages.", Investigations of the Speech Process. Quantitative Linguistics, Peter Winkler: 103-122, Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fordyce, J. Forrest (1988), "Studies in sound symbolism with special reference to English", Linguistics, . .
· Foster, Mary LeCron (1978), "The Symbolic Structure of Primordial Language", Human Evolution: Biosocial Perspectives, Perspectives on Human Evolution, Sherwood Washburn and Elizabeth McCown, IV: 77-121, Benjamin/Cummings, Menlo Park, CA.
· Fox, C. W. (1935), "An Experimental Study in Naming", American Journal of Psychology, 47: 545-579.
· Frei, Henri (1970), "Cinquante onomatopées japonaises", Mélanges Marcel Cohen, Janua Linguarum, D. Cohen, Series Maior 27, Mouton, the Hague.
· French, Patrice L. (1977), "Toward an Explanation of Phonetic Symbolism", Word, 28: 305-322.
· Fresnault-Deruelle, P. (1971), "Aux frontières de la langue: quelques réflexions sur les onomatopées dans la bande dessinée", Cahiers de lexicologie, 18: 79-88.
·
Fründt, Hans (1994), "Echolocation: An acoustic causal function", Studies in Language Origins: Semiotic and linguistic aspects, J. Wind, 3, John Benjamins B.V., Amsterdam.
· Fründt, Hans (1995), "Echoortung: Eine akustische Kausalfunktion: Semiotische Aspekte", Akta Colloquii: Mosaik. Die Kultur der Evolution in humanethologischer Perspektive, Udo L. Figge, 3, Universitätsverlag Brockmeyer, Bochum.
· Fründt, Hans (1995), "Echoortung - eine akustische Kausalfunktion Semiotische und linguistische Aspekte", Europäische Zeitschrift für semiotische Studien, J. Bernard, 7-3.4, Institute for Socio-Semiotische Studies, Vienna.
·
Fründt, Hans (1999), "Echolocation: The prelinguistic acoustical system", Semiotica, Journal Of The International Association for Semiotic Studies: Spec. Issue: Notational Engeneering, T.A. Sebeok, 125 - 1/3, Mounton de Gruyter, Berlin - New York.
· Fründt, Hans (2002), "Die Echoortung als Basis der Sprache und der Sprachhörfähigkeit.", Die ratio-kausale Quelle des Logos: , Gyla Decsy, 125 - 1/3, Indiana University, Berlin - New York.
·
Fukuda, Hiroko (1993), Flip, Slither, Bang; Japanese Sound in Action, Kondansha Intl.
· Gabelentz, Georg von der (1891), Die Sprachwissenschaft: Ihre Aufgaben, Methoden und bisherige Ergebnisse, Leipzig.
· Galef, David (1984), "From za-za to san-san: the Climate of Chinese Onomatopoeia", Verbatim, 11,1: 20.
· Gamble, Geoffrey (1975), "Consonant Symbolism in Yokuts", International Journal of American Linguistics, 41: 306-09.
· Garver, L. N., J. M. Gleason, M. F. Washburn (1915), "The Source of Affective Reactions to Articulate Sounds", American Journal of Psychology, 26: 292-295.
· Gazov-Ginzberg, A.M. (1965), Byl li jazyk izobrazitelen v svoix istokax?, Moscow.
· Gébelin, Antoine Court de (1775), "Origine du langage et de l'écriture", Le Monde primitif, considéré dans l'histoire naturelle de la parole, Paris.
· Gebels, Gustav (1969), "An Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism in Different Cultures", Journal of Verbal Learning, 8: 310-.
· Gell, Alfred (1995), "The Language of the Forest: Landscape and Phonological Iconism in Umeda", The Anthropology of Landscape: Perspectives on Place and Space, Eric Hirsch, Michael O'Hanlon: 232-54, Clarendon Press, Oxford.
· Genette, Gérard (1968), "Le jour, la nuit", Languages, 12: 28-42.
·
Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimiologics, Thaïs Morgan (trans.), University of Nebraska, Lincoln.
·
Genette, Gérard (1976), Mimologiques, Seuil, Paris.
· Gerganov, Ancho, Taseva Krasimira (1985), "Eksperimentalno isledovane na emocianalnoto vozdejstvie na nyakoi zvukosohetaniya v bylgarskiya ezik".
·
Gilbert, Joseph (1999), " The Relativity of Meaning", ms.
·
Gilbert, Joseph (2000), " Proving that Vocal Sounds are Meaningful", ms..
· Gilchrist, James (1816), Phlosophical Etymology or Rational Grammar, R. Hunter, London.
· Glowa, Arthur W. (1983), "Chaucer's Bird Sounds", University of South Florida Language Quarterly, 21: 15-17.
· Goh, Robbie B. H. (2001), "Iconicity in advertising signs: Motive and method in miming 'the body", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Gonda, Jan (1940), "Some Remarks on Onomatopoeia, Sound Symbolism and Word Formation a propos of the Theories of C. N. Maxwell", Tidschrift voor Indische Taal, Land- en Volkenkunde, 80: 133-219, Koninklijk Bataviaasch Genootschep van Kunsten en Wetenschappen.
· Gonda, Jan (1948), "The Comparative Method as Applied to the Indonesian Languages", Lingua, 1: 86-101.
· Gonda, Jan (1949-1950), "The Function of Word Duplication in Indonesian Languages", Lingua, 2: 170-197.
· Gordon, Matthew, Jeffrey Heath (1998), "Sex, Sound Symbolism, and Sociolinguistics", Current Anthropology, 39:4: 421-450.
· Gorelik, Marina (1993), "Russian /m/ and /b/ Phonesthemes", ms..
· Graham, Joseph F (1992), Onomatopoetics: Theory of Languae and Literature, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Grammont, Maurice (1901), "Onomatopées et mots expressifs", Tretenaire de la Societé pour l'Etude des Langues Romanes: 261-322, Montpellier.
· Grammont, Maurice (1908), Petit Traité de Versification française, Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1913), Le vers français: ses moyens d'expression, son harmonie, Libraire ancienne Honoré Champion, Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1914), Traité pratique de Prononciation française, Paris.
· Grammont, Maurice (1933, 1971), Traité de phonétique, Delagrave, Paris.
· Graur, A. (1959), "Sur le symbolisme phonétique", Recueil d'Etudes Romanes: 73-8, Bucarest.
· Greenberg, S., J. D. Sapir (1978), "Acoustic Correlates of 'Big' and 'Thin' in Kujamutay", Proceedings of the Fourth Annual meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Society: 293-310, Berkeley Linguistics Society, Berkeley, CA.
·
Grew, Philip (1998), "Phonological Clusters of Semantically Similar Words", Linguist's List, 9: 1050.
· Gudava, Togo (1958), "Ob odnom vide zvukopodra'aniya v megrel'kom dialekte zanskogo yazyka", Tezsy Dokladov 16 Nauhnoj Sessii Instituta Qzykoznaniq, Akademii Nauk GSSR, Tblisi.
· Haas, Mary R. (1970), "Consonant Symbolism in Northwestern California", Languages and Cultures of Western North America: Essays in Honor of Sven S. Liljeblad, Earl H. Swanson, Jr: 86-96, Idaho State University Press, Pocatello.
· Haiman, J. (1985B), "Natural Syntax: iconicity and erosion. The Pervasiveness of onomatopoeia in the Jivaroan language", Journal of Ethnobiology, 1: 95-108.
· Hall, K. R. L. (1957), "The Fitness of Signs to Words", British Journal of Psychology, 42: 21-33.
· Hall, K. R. L., R. C. Oldfield (1950), "An Experimental Study on the Fitness of Signs to Words", Quarterly Journal of Experimental Psychology.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1986), The Sound Symbolic System of Japanese, University of Florida.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1986), "The Sound Symbolic System of Japanese", Yoko Hasegawa Anthropological Linguistics, 42-1.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1994), "Palatalization in Japanese Sound Symbolism", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Hamano, Shoko Saimo (1998), The Sound-Symbolic System of Japanese, CSLI Publications (Center for the Study of Language and Information), Stanford, CA.
·
Hamano, Shoko Saito (1998), The Sound-Symbolic System of Japanese, Kurisio, Tokyo.
· Hancher, Michael (1981), "Humpty Dumpty and Verbal Meaning", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 40: 49-58.
· Harris, Roy (1987), "The ideological Implications of Onomatopoeia in the 18th Century", Studies in Eighteenth Century Culture, 17: 209-16.
· Hata, K. (1983), "Two Experiments in Sound Symbolism", ms., University of California at Berkeley, Berkeley.
· Hawley, D. C. (1990), "Elementos onomatopeyicos y jitanjaforicos en la poesia hispanoafricana de America", Ensayos de literature europea e hispoamericana, Felix Menchacatorre, Univ. del Pais Vasco, San Sebastian.
· Heider, Fritz K., Grace M. Heider (1940), "A Study of Phonetic Symbolism in Deaf Children: Studies in Psychology of the Deaf", Psychological Monographs, 52, 1: 23-41.
· Heise, David (1966), "Sound-Meaning Correlations among 1000 English Words", Language and Speech, 9: 14.
· Henri, Anne C. (2001), "Iconic punctuation : Ellipsis marks in a historical perspective", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Herescu, N. (1951), "Le sortilège des sons", Mélanges Grégoire, III, Bruxelles.
· Herlofsky, William J. (1981), Phonetic Symbolism in Japanese Onomatopoeia, University of Minnesota.
· Herlofsky, William J. (2001), "Good probes : Icons, anaphors and the evolution of language", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Hill, Archibald A. (1972), "Sound Symbolism in Lexicon and Literature", Studies in Linguistics in Honor of George L. Trager, Mouton, the Hague.
· Hill, Spencer R. (1987), Sound Symbolism: An Aural Look at Selected English Consonant Clusters, Brigham Young University, . .
· Hilmer, H. (1914), Schallnachahmung, Wortschöpfung und Bedeutungswandel, Halle.
· Hines, Caitlin (1994), "What's so Easy about Pie? The Lexicalization of a Metaphor", Conceptual Structure, Discourse and Language Conference, San Francisco State University.
·
Hinton, Leanne, Johanna Nicols, Ohala and , John J. (1994), Sound Symbolism, Cambridge University Press.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors: Iconic Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22: 5-21.
· Hoffman, Karl (1952), "Wiederholende Onomatopoetika im Altindischen", Indogermanische Forschungen, 60: 254-264.
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1982), "Sound Change versus Social Shibboleths", The 8th. LACUS Forum, W. Gutwinski and G. Jolly, 8, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1987), "An Aspectual Examination of Some Relic English Paradigms", Proceedings of the 16th. Spring Conference, Niagara Linguistics Society, June Hesch, 16, Buffalo, N.Y.
· Hoffman, Melvin J. (1990), "Reshuffling of 'Relic' English Paradigms through Phonosymbolism", 16th. LACUS Forum 1989, Linguistic Association of Canada and the U.S, M. Jordan, 16, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Holland, Morris K., Michael Wertheimer (1964), "Some Physiognomic Aspects of Naming, or, Maluma and Taketa Revisited", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 19: 111-17.
· Hornay, W. (1858), Ursprung und Entwicklung der Sprache, Ersther Theil: Enthullung des Ursprungs der Sprache, Berlin.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1927a), "Laut und Sinn", Festschrift für C. Meinhof: 329-348, Hamburg.
· Horowitz, A. E. et. al (1955b), "Phonetic Symbolism in Natural Languages", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 50: 338.
· Horowitz, Edward (1960), How the Hebrew Language Grew, Ktav, New York.
· Hough, C. (2000), "Toward an Explanation of Phonetic Differentiation in Masculine and Feminine Personal Names", Journal of Linguistics,, 36: 1-11.
· Householder, Fred W. (1946), "On the Problem of Sound and Meaning, an English Phonestheme", Word, 2: 83-84.
· Householder, Fred W. (1962), "Azerbaijani Onomatopes", American Studies in Altaic Linguistics, N. Poppo: 115-121, Bloomington, IN.
·
Hoven, Cynthia (2002), "Eurhythmy as Visible Speech: A Somatic Approach to Language", A Somatic Approach to Language, ty in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html , guage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html : uage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html , http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html , http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Hoven.html .
· Hu, Mingyang (1991), "Feminine accent in the Beijing vernacular: a sociolinguistic investigation", Journal of the Chinese Language Teachers Association, 26: 49-54.
· Hu, P'u-An (1969), Cong wenzixue-shang kaojian Zhongguo guodai-zhi shengyun yu yanyu, Longmen Shudian, Hong Kong.
· Huang, Yau-Huang, Sawal Pratoomraj, Ronald C. Johnson (1969), "Universal Magnitude Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 8: 155-156.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1836), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts, Druckerei der Könglichen Akademie, Berlin.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1905), "Über die allgemeinen Grundsätze der Wortbetonung", Werke, Albert Leitzmann, Behrs, Berlin.
· Humboldt, Wilhelm von (1960), Über die Verschiedenheit des Menschlichen Sprachbaues und ihren Einfluß auf die geistige Entwicklung des Menschengeschlechts, Dummler, Bonn.
· Ibn Jinni, A. (died 1002) (1985), sirru sinaa9ati l-?i9raabi, H. Hindawi, Dar Al Qalam, Damascus.
· Iritani, T. (1969), "Dimensions of Phonetic Symbolism: an Inquiry into the Dynamic-Expressive Features in the Symbolization of Non-Linguistic Sounds", International Journal of Psychology, 4: 9-19.
· Ivahnov, D.S. (1987), Psiholingvisticheskoe issledovanie korrelyacij obsh'esemanticheskoj i ritmicheskoj struktury teksta, Saratov.
·
Ivanova, Gergana (2002), "On the Relation between Sound, Word Structure and Meaning in Japanese Mimetic Words", 2, Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html , anguage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html : nguage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html , guage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html , uage http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Ivanova.html .
· Ivanova-Luk'yanova, G. N. (1966), "O vospriyatii zvukov", Razvitie fonetiki sovremennogo russkogo qzyka, M. V. Vysotskii, M. V. Panov and V. N. Sidorov, Nauka, Moscow.
· Jac, Conradie (2001), "Structural iconicity: The English -S- and OF-genitives", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Jacobsen, William H., Jr. (1994), "Nootkan Vocative Vocalism and its Implications", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Jakobson, Roman (1978a), Sound and Meaning, MIT Press, London.
· Jakobson, Roman (1978b), "Sound Symbolism and Distinctive Features", Conference on Semiotics and the Arts, University of Michigan, Michigan.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979a), "Speech Sounds and their Tasks", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (1979b), "Six leçons sur le son et le sens", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
·
Jakobson, Roman, L. R. Waugh (1979), The Sound Shape of Language, Indiana University Press, Bloomington, IN.
· Jansen, Frank, Leo Lentz (2001), "Present participles as iconic expressions", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Jespersen, Otto (1922a), "Lydsybolik", Nordisk Tidsskrift för Vetenskap, Konst och Industri, Stockholm.
· Jespersen, Otto (1933b), "The Symbolic Value of the Vowel i", Linguistica, College Park, MD, or in Selected Papers of O. Jespersen in English French and German, Levin and Munksgaard, Copenhagen, 283-303, or (1922c), Philologica, 1: 1-19.
· Jin, Shunde (1995), Sound symbolism in Shanghai onomatopoeia, Ohio State University, MS.
· Johnson, Ronald C. (1967), "Magnitude Symbolism of English Words", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 6: 508-511.
· Johnson, Ronald C., N.S. Suzuki, Ohls and , W.K. (1964), "Phonetic Symbolism in Artificial Language", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 69: 233-236.
·
Johnston, Jason C. (1997), Systematic Homonymy and the Structure of Morphological Categories: Some Lessons from Paradigm Geometry, University of Sydney.
· Joseph, B.D. (1987), "On the use of iconic elements in etymological investigation. Some case studies from Greek", Diachronica. International Journal For Historical Linguistics, 4 (1/2): 1-26.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1984), "Balkan Expressive and Affective Phonology - the Case of Greek ts/dz", Papers for the Fifth Conference of Southeast European Studies, K. Shangriladze and E Townsend: 227-237, Slavica Publishers, Balgrade, Colombus, OH.
· Joseph, Brian D. (1994), "Modern Greek ts: Beyond Sound Symbolism", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Joseph, John E. (2000), Limiting the Arbitrary. Linguistic naturalism and its opposites in Plato's Cratylus and modern theories of language, Studies in the History of the Language Sciences, 96, John Benjamins Publishing.
· Juline, Bernard (1876), Les formes harmoniques du français, Paris.
· Jurafsky, Daniel (1996), "Universal Tendencies in the Semantics of the Diminutive", Language, 72: 533-578.
· Kaesmann, Hans (1992), "Das englische Phonasthem sl-", H. Kaesmann, H. Gneuss, E. Wolff and Th. Wolpers, 110: 307-346, Max Niemeyer Verlag, Tübingen.
· Kahlo, G. (1960), "Der Irrtum der Onomatopoetiker", Phonetica, 5.
· Kaiser, L. (1953), "Les sons du langage et leurs informations", Cours Internationale de Phonologie et Phoniatrie, Scholars' Facsimiles and Reprints, Gainsville, FL.
· Kakehi, Hisao (1983), "Onomatopoetic Expressions in Japanese and English", Proceedings of the XIIIth International Congress of Linguists, Tokyo.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Y. Mito, M. Hayase, M. Tzuzuki, R. Young (1981), Nichi-ei-taisho onomatope jiten, (A dictionary of Japanese onomatopes with English expressions), Gaku-shobo, Tokyo.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Lawrence Schourup, Ikuhiro Tamori (1998), A Dictionary of Iconic Expressions in Japanese, Mouton, The Hague.
· Kakehi, Hisao, Ikuhiro Tamori (1993), Onomatopoeia, Keiso-Shobo, Tokyo.
· Kallir, Alfred (1961), Sign and Design, James Clarke and Co., London.
· Karlgren, Bernard (1962), Sound and Symbol in Chinese, Hong Kong.
· Karlgren, Bernhard (1934), "Word families in Chinese", Bulletin of the Museum of Far Eastern Antiquities, 5: 9-120.
· Katkevich, O.A. (1999), "Izobrazitel'naya leksika v shamanskih tekstah severnyh sel'kupov", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 141, Moskva.
·
Katsenelinboigen, Aron (2001), "The Language of Predispositioning", Iconicity in Language.
· Katz, A. N. (1986), "Meaning Conveyed by Vowels: some Reanalyses of Word Norm Data", Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society, 24: 15-17.
· Kaufman, Terrence (1994), "Symbolism and Change in the Sound System of Haustec", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Kelly, Michael H., Springer K., F.C. (1990), "The relation between syllable number and visual complexity in the acquisition of word meanings", Memory and Cognition, 19: 528-536.
· Key, H. (1965), "Some semantic functions of reduplication in various languages", Anthropological Linguistics, 7.3: 88-102.
· Key, Margaret (1997), The Polysemy Structure of Japanese Mimetics, Indiana University, Bloomington.
· Khatena, Joe (1969), "'Onomatopoeia and Images': Preliminary Validity Study of a Test of Originality", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 28: 335-38.
· Khlebnikov, Velemir (1987), Tvoreniya, Izdatel;stvo ^Sovetskij Pisatel, Moscow.
· Kim, Kong-On (1977), "Sound Symbolism in Korean", Journal of Linguistics, 13: 67-75.
· Kimizuka, S. (1967), "Japanese Structural Device of Onomatopoeia + Verb and Vertain English verbs", Journal of the Association of Teachers of Japanese, 4,3: 12-16.
· Kinkade, M. Dale (1976), "Columbian Salishan Imitative Words", American Anthropological Association.
· Klank, L. J. K. , Y. Huang, R.C. (1971), "Determinants of Success in Matching Word Pairs in Tests of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 10: 140-148.
· Klimova, S.N. (1999), "O nekotoryh aspektah yetimologicheskoj fonosemantiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 145, Moskva.
· Knapp, R.H., H. J. Ehlinger (1968), "Study of Semantic Associations to the Alphabet", Perception Motor Skills, 26: 939-942.
·
Koch, Walter (2001), "Consciousness, Communication, Speech - A Condensed View of the Origins of Language", the Origins of Language, Iconicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm , Iconicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm : nicity in Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm , n Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm , Language http://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Koch/Koch.htm .
· Koenig, F, J. Fischer (1980), "Phonetic Symbolism in a Literate and Non-Literate Language", Language Science, 2.
· Koike, S., G. Ivanova (1980), Kokugo Dai Jiten Dictionary, 2.
· Koike, S., G. Ivanova (2002), "On Japanese Mimetic Words", Journal of the Faculty of International Studies, 14: 63-77, Utsunomiya University.
· Koriat, Asher (1975), "Phonetic Symbolism and Feeling of Knowing", Memory and Cognition, 3(5): 545-548.
· Koriat, Asher, I. Levy (1977), "The Symbolic Implications of Vowels and of their Orthographic Representations in Two Natural Languages [Japanese and Hindi]", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 6: 93-103.
· Korínek, J. M. (1939), "Laut und Wortbedeutung", Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague, 8: 58-65.
· Korínek, Josef Miroslav (1937), "Zur lautlichen Struktur der interjektionalen Sprachgebilde. Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung der Beziehungen zwischen sprachlichen Gegensätzen und Emotion", Slavia, 15: 43-52.
· Korínek, Josef Miroslav (1939), "Laut- und Wortbedeutung", Travaux du Cercle Linguistiqe de Prague, 8.
· Korogodina, L.N. (1999), "Issledovanie foneticheskoj znachimosti slov s pomosh''yu komp'yuternyh programm v shkole", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 146, Moskva.
· Krasovskaya, N. A. , D.A. Romanov, N.M. Starceva, S.V. Stepanova (1996), Fonosemanticheskij aspekt sovremennogo russkogo literaturnogo yazyka, , Tula.
· Kucherova, L.I., O.A. Kashichkina (1999), "Anagrammaticheskie idei f.de sossyura v interpretacii p. vunderli", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 149, Moskva.
· Kuleshova, O.D. (1990), "Rol' fonosemantiki v rechevom vozdejstvii", Optimizaciya rechevogo vozdejstviya, Moskva.
· Kunihara, S. (1971), "Effects of the Expressive Voice on Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 10: 427-429.
· Kurnosova, A.A. (1999), "Lingvisticheskie aspekty 'magii slova' (na primere analiza russkih narodnyh zagovorov)", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 148, Moskva.
· Kutzelnigg, Artur (1973), "Die aus dem Lippen -r hervorgegangene Konsonanz br(r) als Bedeutungsträger: !. Mitteilung. Interjektionen", Linguistics, 103: 24-43.
· Ladefogend, P., D. E. Broadbent (1957), "Information Conveyed by Vowels", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 29: 98-104.
· Lafont, Robert (2000), Schemes et motivation : Le lexique du latin classique, L'Harmattan, Paris.
· Lakoff, George (1986), "Systematic Sound Symbolism: the Semantic Side", Berkeley Conference on Sound Symbolism, Berkeley.
· Langdon, Margaret (1971), "Sound Symbolism in Yuman Languages", Studies in American Indian Languages, Jesse O. Sawyer, 65: 149-173, University of California Publications in Linguistics, California.
· Langdon, Margaret (1994), "Noise Words in Guaraní", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Langer, J., B.G. Rosenberg (1966), "Symbolic meaning and color haming", Journal of Personal. Soc. Psychol., 62: 469-475.
· Lapolla, Randy J. (1994), "An Experimental Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism as it Relates to Mandarin Chinese", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
·
Lawler, John (1979), "Mimicry in Natural Language", The Elements, Chicago Linguistic Society.
· Lawler, John (1990), "Women, Men, and Bristly Things: The Phonosemantics of the BR- Assonance in English", Michigan Working Papers in Linguistics, P. Beddor, I:1, University of Michigan Linguistics Program, Michigan.
· Lawler, John (1999), "Rhyme and/or Reason: Athematic Metaphors Revisited", Eleventh Languaging conference, 11.
· Leach, Edmund (1977), "Sound Symbolism in Jinghpaw (Kachin)", Man, 12: 337-39.
· Leach, Edmund (1978), "Sound Symbolism in Jinghpaw (Kachin)", Man, 13: 662-62.
· Lecercle, Jean-Jacques (2001), "Of Markov hains and upholstery buttons : "Moi, madame, votre chien ..."", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Lee, Jin-Seong (1992), Phonology and Sound Symbolism of Korean Ideophones: 379pp, Hanshin Publishing Co, Seoul.
· Lehmann, R. (1949), Le sémantisme des mots expressifs en Suisse romande, Berne.
· Lehmann, Winfred P. (1992), "Review of Yakov Malkiel: Diachronic Problems in Phonosymbolism", General Linguistics, 32: 67-70.
· Lehrer, Adrienne (1996), "Why neologisms are important to study", Lexicology, 2/1: 63-73.
· Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm (1765,1981), New Essays on Human Understanding, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
·
Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm (1794), "Unvorgreifliche Gedanken betreffend der Ausübung und Verbesserung der Teutschen Sprache", Beitrage zur deutschen Sprachkunde, I, Sammlung, Berlin.
· Leman, Wayne E. (1984), "Cheyenne Deixis and Sound Symbolism", Papers of the Fifteenth Algonquian Conference, William Cowan, 15, Carleton University, Ottawa.
· Leslau, Wolf (1961), "Echo-Words in Ethiopic", Annals d'Etiopie, 4: 205-38.
· Lester, D. (1973), "Phonetic and Graphic Symbolism", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 37: 592.
· Letoublon, Françoise (1988), "Dérivés d'onomatopées et délocutativité", Hediston logodeipnon: logopediesL mélanges de philologie et de linguistique grecques offerts a Jean Taillardat, Peeters/Selaf, Paris.
· Levickij, V. V. (1998), Zvukovoj simvolizm: osnovnye itogi, Chernovcy.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1971), "Chu isnuje universal'nyj zvukosymvolizm", Movoznavstvo, 1: 25-37.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1973a), Semantika i fonetika. Posobie, podgotovlennoe na materiale `ksperimental;nyx issledovanii, Hernovcy gosudarstvennyj universitet.
· Levitckij, V. V. (1973b), "Symvolichni znachennja ukrajins'kyx holosnyx i pryholosnyx", Movoznavstvo, 2: 36-49.
· Liberman, Anatoly (1990), "Etymological Studies III: Some Germanic Words Beginning with FL-. Language at Play", General Linguistics, 30(2).
· Lihomanova, L..F. (1999), "Anglijskie zvukoizobrazi tel'nye glagoly dvizheniya: fonosemanticheskaya klassifikaciya", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 160, Moskva.
· Lindauer, M. S. (1990), "The meanings of the physiognomic stimuli taketa and maluma", Bulletin of the Psychognomic Society, 28: 1: 47-50.
·
Lindstrom, Jan (2000), "Vackert, vackert! Syntaktisk reduplikation i svenskan, Beautiful, beautiful! Syntactic Reduplication in Swedish", Studier i nordisk filologi, 77, Svenska litteratursällskapet i Finland, Helsinki.
· Ljungberg, Christina (2001), "Iconic dimensions in Margaret Atwood's poetry and prose", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Loretta, Innocenti (2001), "Iconoclasm and iconicity in seventeenth-century English poetry", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Lotfi, Ahmad R. (2001), "Iconicity: A Generative Perspective", tp://www.trismegistos.com/IconicityInLanguage/Articles/Lotfi/Lotfi.html , tfi/Lotfi.html , 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Lundquist, Joegil (1989), English from the roots up: help for reading, writing, spelling, and SAT scores, I, Literacy Unlimited, Bellevue, WA.
· Lunnova, M.G. (1999), "Associativno-zvukovoe pole slova durak v russkih narodnyh skazkah", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii, Moskva.
· Lyubimova, N.A. (1992), "Pinezhaninova N.P. Fonostilisticheskij aspekt v interpretacii poyeticheskogo teksta", Raznourovnevye edinicy yazyka i ih funkcionirovanie v tekste ( teoreticheskie i metodicheskie aspekty ) : Sbornik nauchno-metodicheskih statej, Sankt-Peterburg.
· Maafi, L. (1990), "Tzeltzal Maya affect verbs: psychological salience and expressive functions of language", Berkeley Linguitics Society, Berkeley Linguitics Society.
· Magnus, Margaret (1993), What's in a Word? Evidence for Phonosemantics.
·
Magnus, Margaret (1998), The Gods of the Word: Archetypes in the Consonants, Thomas Jefferson University Press, Kirksville, MO.
· Magnus, Margaret (1999), A Dictionary of English Sound, http://www.trismegistos.com.
·
Magnus, Margaret (2000), What's in a Word? Evidence for Phonosemantics, University of Trondheim, Trondheim, Norway.
·
Magnus, Margaret (2001), "Review of Gérard Genette 'Mimologics'", Iconicity in Language.
· Makkai, Adam (1993), "Idiomaticity as a Reaction to 'L'Arbitraire de Signe' in the Universal Process of Semio-Genesis", Processing, Structure and Interpretation, Christina Cacciari and Patrizia Taboosi, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1959), "Secondary Uses of Letters in Language", Romance Philology, 19: 1-27.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1959), "Studies in Irreversible Binomials", Lingua, 8: 113-60.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1976), "Multi-Colored Sound Change and the Impact of Morphology on Phonology", Language, 52: 757-778.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1978), "From Phonosymbolism to Morphosymbolism", The Fourth LACUS Forum: 511-529, Hornbeam, Columbia.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1985), "Integration of Phonosymbolism with other Categories of Language Change", Seventh International Conference on Hispanic Languages.
·
Malkiel, Yakov (1990), Diachronic Problems in Phonosymbolism, J. Benjamins Publishing Company, Amsterdam, Philadelphia.
· Malkiel, Yakov (1994), "Regular Sound Development, Phonosymbolic Orchestration, Disambiguation of Homonyms", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Mallarmé, Stéphane (1877,1945), Petite philologie à l'usage des classes et du monde: Les Mots anglais, in Oeuvres complètes, Gallimard, Paris.
· Maltzman, I., L. Morrisett, L. Brooks (1956), "An Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 53: 245-251.
· Mandelaker, Amy (1982), New Research in Phonetic Symbolism: the Poetic Context, Brown University, Providence, RI.
· Mannheim, Bruce (1988), "The Sound Must Seem an Echo to the Sense: Some Cultural Determinants of Language Change in Southern Peruvian Quechua", Michigan Discussions in Anthropology.
·
Marchand, Hans (1949), "L'étude des onomatopées. Quelques points méthododiques", Dialogues, cahiers de litterature et de linguistique, Fabulté des Lettres, 1: 124-134, Université d'Istanbul, Istanbul.
· Marchand, Hans (1952), "Alliteration, Ablaut und Reim in den Türkischen Zwillingsformen", Oriens, 5: 60-69.
· Marchand, Hans (1953), "Über die Bildung der Lautsymbolism Wörter im Türkischen", Oriens, 6.
· Marchand, Hans (1957), "Motivation by Linguistic Form: English Ablaut and Rime-Combinations and their Relevancy to Word Formation", Studia Neophilologica, 29: 54-56.
· Marchand, Hans (1959a), "Phonetic Symbolism in English Word Formation", Indogermanische Forschungen, 64: 146-168.
· Marchand, Hans (1959b), "Review 0f Heinz Wissemann's Untersuchungen zur Onomatopöie", Indogermanische Forschungen, 64: 183-87.
· Marchand, Hans (1969), The Categories and Types of Present-Day English Word Formation: A Synchronic-Diachronic Approach, C.H. Beck'sche Verlagsbuchhandlung, Munich.
·
Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1996 [1998]), "No arbitrariedad del signo lingüístico", Teoría/Crítica, 3: 283-298, Alicante.
·
Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1997), "Rojo bobo: la configuración semánticamente sugestiva del radical", Homenaje al Profesor A. Roldán Pérez, 1: 319-329, Universidad Murcia, Murcia.
· Marcos-Marín, Francisco A. (1998), "Rojo bobo, rufo curvo: paradigma léxico, estructura semántica y cambio fonético desde un análisis informático de diccionarios", Lexicografías iberorrománicas: problemas, propuestas y proyectos, Mª Teresa Fuentes Morán y Reinhold Werner: 201-211, Vervuert, Iberoamericana, Frankfurt and Madrid.
· Markel, Norman, Eric P. Hamp (1961), "Connotative Meanings of Certain Phonetic Sequences", Studies in Linguistics, 15: 47-61.
· Marouzeau, J. (1935), "L'usure des onomatopées", Le français moderne, 3: 289-92.
· Martin, Eugène-Louis (1924), Les symmétries du français littéraire, Les Presses Universaires de France, Paris.
· Martin, Samuel Elmo (1962), "Phonetic Symbolism in Korean", Uralic and Altaic Series, 13, Indiana University Press, Bloomington.
· Maslennikova, E.M. (1999), "Foneticheskaya znachimost' teksta kak kriterij ocenki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 162, Moskva.
· Master-McNeil, (1996), Sound Symbolism and Naming, Master-McNeil Advertising Company.
· Matejka, Ladislav (1975), "Crossroads of Sound and Meaning", International Journal of Slavic Linguistic and Poetics,, 12: 213-27.
· Mateo, A. (1988), "Experimento sobre el tono intrensico de las vocales castellanas", Estudios de Fonética experimental, 3, Laboratoio de Fonética, Facultad de Filologia, Universidad de Barcelona, Barcelona.
· Matisoff, James A. (1994), "The Tone, Intonation and Sound Symbolism in Lahu: Loading the Syllable Canon", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Matthews, G. H. (1970), "Some Notes on Proto-Siouan Continuants", International Journal of American Linguistics, 36: 98-109.
· Maxwell, Charleton N. (1932), The Malay Language and How to Learn It, Kyle, Palmer and Co, Kuala Lumpur.
· Maxwell, Charleton N. (1933), An Introduction to the Elements of the Malay Language, VIII, Kuala Lumpur.
· McArthur, Douglas (1992), "Motivation in the Forms of Signs", Sign-Language Studies, 77: 339-44.
· McCrum, Andrew (1997), Phonosemantics, Royal Holloway and Bedford New College, London.
·
McCrum, Andrew (2001), "A cultural-linguistic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-", cultural-linguistic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-, istic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-, stic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-: tic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-, ic study of English sound-symbolic pejorative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-, rative lexemes beginning in sl- and du-.
· McCune, Keith M. (1983), The Internal Structure of Indonesian Roots, University of Michigan.
· McCune, Keith M. (1988), "How Does Meaning Make Sound Change?", Studies in Austronesian Linguistics, 76.
· McGregor, William B. (1996), "Sound Symbolism in Kuniyanti, a Language of Western Africa", Word, 47(3): 339-364.
· McMurray, Gordon A. (1958), "A Study of 'Fittingness' of Signs to Words by Means of the Semantic Differential", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 56: 310.
· McMurray, Gordon A. (1960), "Meaning Associated with the Phonetic Structure of Unfamiliar Foreign Words", Canadian Journal of Psychology, 14: 166-174.
· McPherson, Brian (1995), "Establishing Connections between Emotions and Speech Sounds", ms., U. of Arkansas for Medical Sciences, Arkansas.
· Mehrabian, A. and M. Piercy (1993), "Differences in Positive and Negative Connotations of Unconventionally and Conventionally Spelled Names", Journal of Social Psychology, 133: 737-739.
· Mehrabian, A. and M. Piercy (1993), "Positive and Negative Connotations of Conventionally and Unconventionally Spelled Names", Journal of Psychology, 131: 133-142.
· Mersenne, Marin (1636), Harmonie universelle, Sebastien Cramoisy, Paris.
· Michalev, Andrei (1995), The Theory of Phonosemantic Space, Krasnodarov State University.
· Mikhalev, Andrej (1995), Teoriya fonosemanticheskogo polya, Pyatigorsk.
· Mioni, Alberto, "Il linguaggio giovanile degli anni '90", Sobero-Banfi, Laterza.
· Mioni, Alberto (1990), "Fece splash e, gluglu affondà, l'ideofono come parte del discorso", Parallela, 4: 255-267.
· Miron, Murray S. (1961), "A Cross-Linguistic Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 62: 623-630.
· Mithun, Marianne (1982), "The Synchronic and Diachronic Behavior of Plops, Squeaks, Croaks, Sighs and Moans", International Journal of American Linguistics, 48: 49-58.
· Moiseev, A.I. (1963), "Motivirovannost' slov", Seriya filologicheskih nauk, vypusk 68, Issledovaniya po grammatike russkogo yazyka.
· Moiseev, A.I. (1963), "Motivirovannost' slov", Uchenye zapiski Leningradskogo universiteta, 1: 322.
· Morgan, Thaïs E. (1995), "Invitation to a Voyage in Cratylusland", Mimologics, Gérard Genette, transl. Thaïs E. Morgan: xxi-lxvi, U of Nebraska Press, Lincoln.
· Morin, Yves (1972), "The Phonology of Echo Words in French", Language, 48: 97-108.
· Morito, Y. (1973), A Survey of Echoic Words in English, 21, Denki Daigaka Kenkyu-Hokoku, Tokyo.
· Morris, Richard E., Stuart E. Bernstein (2000), "What's in a sonido? An empirical study of sound symbolism in Spanish", Western Conference on Linguistics (WECOL), California State University, Fresno.
· Morton, Eugene, S. (1994), "Sound Symbolism and its Role in Non-Human Invertebrate Communication", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Müller, H. (1935), Experimentelle Beiträge zur Analyse des Verhältnisses von Laut, und Sinn, Müller and Kippenheuer, Berlin.
· Müller, Wolfgang G. (2001), "Iconicity and rhetoric : A note on the iconic force of rhetorical figures in Shakespeare", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Murakami, Y. (1982), "The Facilitation Effects of Phonetic Symbolism on Paired Associate Learning", Japanese Psychological Research, 24: 62-67.
· Murray, Alexander (1823), History of the European languages; or, Researches into the Affinities of the Teutonic, Greek, Celtic, Slavonic and Indian Nations, A. Constable and Co., Edinburgh.
· Myklebust, Helmer R. (1957), "Babbling and Echolalia in Language Theory", Journal of Speech and Hearing Disorders, 22: 356-60.
· Nänny, Max (2001), "Iconic functions of long and short lines", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Nänny, Max, Olga Fischer (2000), Iconicity in Language and Literature, John Benjamins Publishing, Amsterdam.
· Nelson, Marie (1973), "Submorphemic Values: their Contribution to Pattern and Meaning in the Morte d'Arthure", Language and Style, 6: 289-96.
· Nelson, Marie (1974), "The Rhetoric of the Exeter Book Riddles", Speculum, 49: 421-40.
· Nelson, Marie (1975), "Time in the Exeter Book Riddles", Philological Quarterly,, 54: 511-18.
· Nelson, Marie (1978a), "Non-human Speech in the Fantasy of C. S. lewis, J. R. R. Tolkien and Richard Adams", Mythlore, 5: 37-39.
· Nelson, Marie (1978b), "Sound as Meaning in Old English Charms, Riddles and Maxims", Proceedings from the 27th Annual Mountain Interstate Foreign Language Conference, Research Council of Eastern Tennessee State University, Johnson City, TN.
· Nemer, Julie F. (1987), "Phonological Stereotypes and Names in Temne", Language in Society, 16: 341-352.
· Newman, Stanley, S. (1933b), "Bella Coola Reduplication", International Journal of American Linguistics, 37: 34-38.
· Newman, Stanley, S. (1939), "Personal Symbolism in Language Patterns", Psychiatry, 2: 177-182.
· Newmann, Stanley, S. (1933a), "Further Experiments in Phonetic Symbolism", American Journal of Psychology, 45: 53-75.
· Nichols, Johanna (1971), "Diminutive consonant symbolism in Western North America", Language, 47: 826-848.
· Nichols, Johanna (1986), "The Semantics of Pharyngealization in Chechen and Ingush", Conference on Sound Symbolism, University of California at Berkeley, Berkeley.
· Nishihari, T. (1980), A List of Expressive Words in Modern English,, Seinan Linguistic Institute.
·
Nobile, Luca (2001), Fonosemantica dei monosillabi italiani, tesi di laurea, Università "La Sapienza" di Roma.
· Nobile, Luca (2003), "L'origine fonosimbolica del valore linguistico nel vocalismo dell'italiano standard", Rivista di filologia cognitiva, 3, www.uniroma1.it/cogfil/fonosimbolismo.html, Roma.
·
Nobile, Luca (2004), "Il nome di Enea nel vaticinio del lauro eponimo (Aen. VII, 48sgg.)", Critica del testo, Roma.
·
Nobile, Luca (2004), "Terra Acqua Aria Fuoco. Il simbolismo fonetico differenziale di un sistema semantico delimitato", Rivista di filologia cognitiva, Roma.
· Nodier, Charles (1808), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Demonville, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1828), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Delangle, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1834), Notions élémentaires de linguiqstique, Renduel, Paris.
· Nodier, Charles (1984), Dictionnaire raisonnée des onomatopées françaises, Trans-Europ-Repress, Mauvezin.
· Noma, H. (1998), "Languages Richest in Onomatopoeic Words", Language Monthly, The Izumi Publishing Company.
· Norrman, Ralf (2001), "On natural motivation in metaphors : The case of cucurbits", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Nöth, Winfried (2001), "Semiotic foundations of iconicity in language and literature", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
·
Nuckolls, Janice B. (1996), Sounds Like Life: Sound Symbolic Grammar, Performance and Cognition in Pastaza Quechua, Oxford University Press, NY.
· Nuckolls, Janice B (1999), "The Case for Sound Symbolism", Annual Review of Anthropology, 28: 225-252.
· Nyikos, Julien, "Testing Saussure's Principle 1", Multiple Perspectives on the Historical Dimensions of Language, Kurt R. Jankowsky.
· Nyikos, Julien (1994), "An Amendment to Saussure's Principle 1: Regular Iconicity in Irregular Verbs", LACUS Forum, XX.
· O'Boyle, Michael W., David A. Miller, Fahim Rahmani (1987), "Sound-Meaning Relationships in Speakers of Urdu and English: Evidence for a Cross-Cultural Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 16: 273-288.
· O'Boyle, Michael W., Robert D. Tarte (1980), "Implications for Phonetic Symbolism: the Relationship between Pure Tones and Geometric Figures", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 9: 535-44.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1933), Das Lallwort in der Sprachforschung, Freiburg, Switzerland.
· Oehl, Wilhelm (1933), Fangen - Finger - Fünf. Studien über elementar-parallele Wortschöpfung, Hess, Freiburg, Switzerland.
· Ohala, John J. (1983a), "Bibliography on Sound Symbolism", ms., Phonology Laboratory, University of California, Berkeley.
· Ohala, John J. (1986), "Sound Symbolism in an Ethological Context", Conference on Sound Symbolism, University of California, Berkeley.
· Ohala, John J. (1994), "The Frequency Code Underlies the Sound Symbolic Use of Voice Pitch", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oliver, Mary (1994), A Poetry Handbook, Harcourt Brace, NY.
· Ono, H. (1984), Nichiei Gion Gitaigo Katsuyo Jiten, (A Practical Guide to Japanese-English Onomatopoeia and Mimesis), Hokuseido press, Tokyo.
· Orr, John (1944), "On Some Sound Values in English", British Journal of Psychology, 35: 1-18.
· Orr, John (1953), Words and Sounds in English and French, Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1962), "Studies in the Generality of Affective Meaning Systems", American Psychologist, 17: 10.
· Osgood, Charles E., William H. May, Murray S. (1975), Cross-Cultural Universals in Affective Meaning,, University of Illinois Press, Urbana IL.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1973), The Semiotics of Human Sound, Mouton, the Hague.
· Ostwalt, Peter F. (1994), "Some Observations on the Function of Sound in Clinical Work", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oswalt, Robert L. (1971), "Inanimate Imitatives in Pomo", Studies in American Indian Languages, Jesse Sawyer, 65: 175-190, University of California Publications in Linguistics, California.
· Oswalt, Robert L. (1994), "Inanimate Imitatives in English", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Oyama, T., J. Haga (1963), "Common Factors between Figural and Phonetic Symbolism", Psychologia, 6: 131-144.
· Paget, Sir Richard (1930), Human Speech, Harcourt, Brace and Co., London.
· Paivio, A. (1971), Imagery and Verbal Processes, Holt Rinehart and Winston, NY.
· Paradis, M., ed. (1978), Fourth LACUS Forum, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, SC.
· Pentland, David (1975), "Diminutive Consonant Symbolism in Algonquian", Papers at the Sixth Annual Algonquian Conference,Mercury Series, Canadian Ethnology Service Paper, 23, National museum of Man, Ottowa.
· Pesot, J. (1973), Les onomatopées: structure acoustique et catégories perceptuelles, Mémoire de l'Université de Montréal, Montréal.
· Peterfalvi, Jean-Michele (1965), "Les recherches expérimentales sur le symbolisme phonétique", Centre National de Récherche Scientifique, monographes Françaises de Psychologie, 15.
· Peterfalvi, Jean-Michele (1970), Recherches expérimentales sur le symbolisme phonétique, Centre nationale de recherche scientifique, Paris.
· Petrone, B., Cynthia Whissel (1988), "The Dictionary of Affect in Language as a Tool for the Assessment of Affective Tone of Language in Children's Television Programming", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 67: 789-790.
· Philps, Dennis (1997), "<sn->, du marqueur au mythe", Anglophonia/Sigma, 2: 209-238, Presses Universitaires du Mirail, Toulouse.
· Philps, Dennis (1998), "(S)nipe", Anglophonia/Sigma, 4: 147-165.
· Piis, Au de (1785), Harmonie Imitative de la langue française, Paris.
· Pijnappel, J. (1885), "Over de Wortelwoorden in de Maleische Taal", Actes Vime Congrès International des Orientalistes, IV: 21-36, Leiden.
· Platov, F. (1916), "Gamma glasnyh", Centrifuga, Sbornik 2, Moskva.
· Po-Ching, Yip (2001), The Chinese Lexicon, Routledge.
·
Poldervaart, Arie (1984), "Northern Paiute Subanalysis. Informal Notes", Friends of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
·
Poldervaart, Arie (1984), "Northern Paiute Subanalysis. Informal Notes", Friends of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
·
Poldervaart, Arie (1989), "Proto Uto-Aztecan Subanalysis, Part III Phoneme meanings. Informal Notes", Friends of Uto-Aztecan Conference.
· Polivanov, Evgenii Dmitriovitch (1916), "Po povodu zvukovyx 'estov yaponskogo yazyka", Zbornik po teorii po`tiheskogo qzyka, 1: 31-41, Petrograd.
· Pollio, Howard R. (1963), "Word Association as a Function of Conditioned Meaning", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 66: 454-460.
· Prohvatilova, O.A. (1996), Fonostilistika. Stilisticheskij analiz zvuchash'ej rechi: Uchebno-metodicheskoe posobie, Volgograd .
· Prokof'eva, L.P. (1999), "Perevod hudozhestvennogo teksta: analiz implicitnyh struktur na urovne fonosemantiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 165, Moskva.
· Prokofieva, Larissa (1995), The color symbolism of sounds as a component of Individual Style of Poets, (on the material of A.Block, K.Balmont, A.Bely, V.Nabokov): 290pp, Saratov State University, Saratov.
· Pulleyblank, E.G. (1973), "Some new hypotheses concerning word families in Chinese", Journal of Chinese Linguistics, 1: 111-125.
· Pulleyblank, E.G. (1991), Lexicon of reconstructed pronunciation in Early Middle Chinese, Late Middle Chinese, and Early Mandarin, University of British Columbia Press, Vancouver.
· Puzyrev, A.V., E.U. Shadrina (1999), "Teoriya anagramm f. de sossyura v izlozhenii zh.starobinskogo", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 170, Moskva.
· Pyle, Charles (1949), "English Words with Consituent Elements Having Independent Semantic Value", Philologica: the Malone Anniversary Studies, Johns Hopkins Press, Baltimore.
· Radionova, I. G. (1999), "Zvukovye associacii kak otrazhenie standartnogo i individual'nogo v razvitii detskogo yazyka", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 184, Moskva.
· Ratermanis, J.B., P. Deitz (1955), "Les fréquences des principales oppositions phonologiques et quelques conséquences esthétiques possibles", Philosophical Quarterly, 34: 415-437.
· Ratliff, Martha (1986), "A Test for Tonal Iconicity in White Hmong Expressives", Sound Symbolism Conference, Berkeley.
· Reay, I.E (1994), "Sound Symbolism", The Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics, R.E. Asher, 8: 4064-70, Pergamon Press, Oxford.
· Reay, Irene Elizabeth (1991), A Lexical Analysis of Metaphor and Phonaestheme, University of Glasgow, Glasgow.
· Reichard, Gladys (1945), "Composition and Symbolism of Coeur d'Alene Verb Stems", International Journal of American Linguistics, 11: 47-63.
· Reinius, J. (1908), Onomatopoetische Bezeichnungen für menschliche Wesen, besonders im Deutschen and Englischen, Stockholm.
· Reiss, Samuel, The Rise of Words and their Meanings, a copy existed at Mississippi State U..
· Reynvoet, J. P. (1969), "Contribution à l'étude de l'onomatopée brute", Travaux de linguistique, 1: 99-128.
· Rhodes, Richard (1980), "On the Semantics of the Instrumental Finals of Ojibwa", Papers of the Eleventh Algonquian Conference, W. Cowan, 11, Carleton University Press, Ottawa.
· Rhodes, Richard (1981), "On the Semantics of Ojibwa Verbs of Breaking", Papers of the Twelfth Algonquian Conference, W. Cowan, 12, Carleton University Press, Ottawa.
· Rhodes, Richard (1994), "Aural Images", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Rhodes, Richard, John Lawler (1981), "Athematic Metaphors", Papers from the 17th Annual Meeting of the Chicago Linguistics Society, Chicago.
· Richter, E., "Das psychische Geschehen und die Artikulation", Arch. néerl. phon. exp., 13 (s. d.).
· Robert, A., Ivan Ross (1972), "How to Name New Brands", Journal of Advertising Research, 12 (6): 29-34.
· Roblee, L., M. F. Washburn (1912), "The Affective Values of Articulate Sounds", American Journal of Psychology, 23: 579-583.
· Rolfe, Leonard (2000), "Phonesthemes as Primary Word Forms", Becoming Loquens: More Studies in Language Origins, Bichakjian, et. al.: 123-48.
·
Rollin, Bernard E. (1976), Natural and Conventional Meaning: an Examination of the Distinction, Mouton, the Hague.
· Roper, Carolann W., Paul Dixon, Elsie Ahern, Verner (1976), "Effect of Language and Sex on Universal Phonetic Symbolism", Language and Speech, 19: 388-397.
· Rosenmann, R. (1982), Onomatopoeia and Word Origins, privately printed.
·
Rousseau, Jean-Jacques (1986), Essay on the Origin of Languages, Harper and Row, NY.
· Rousselot, Abbe (1899), La phonétique expérimentale,, Paris.
· Rozycki, William (1997), "Phonosymbolism and the Verb cop", Journal of English Linguistics, 25:3: 202-206.
· Rudmin, F., M. Cappelli (1983), "Tone-Taste Synaesthesia: a Replication", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 59: 118.
· Rump, Gerhard Charles (1976), "'Onomatopoesis' bei James Joyce und Arno Schmidt, Bermerkungen zur Onomatopoese und Grophopoese", Orbis, 25: 5-12.
· Russo, Tommaso (1999), Immagini e metafore nelle lingue parlate e segnate. Modelli semiotici e applicazioni alla LIS, Lingua Italiana dei Segni, Università di Roma, La Sapienza.
· Sa Nogueira, R. de (1950), Estudos sobre as onomatopeias, Lisbonne.
· Sadowski, Piotr (2001), "The Sound as an Echo to the Sense: The Iconicity of English gl- Words", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2: 69-88, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Saka, P. (1988), Sound Symbolism and the Lexicon, unpublished dissertation.
· Salisbury, Kimberly (1992), "The Catalogue of /kvn/ words of the World", ms..
· Salomon, N. (1954), "Search for physical correlates to psychical dimension of sounds", Journal of the Accoustical Society of America, 31: 92-7.
· Samarin, William J. (1970b), "Inventory and Choice in Expressive Language", Word, 26: 153-169.
· Sapir, Edward (1911), "Diminutive and augmentative consonant symbolism in Wishram", Handbook of American Indian Languages Bureau of American Indian Ethnography, 40(1): 638-646, Washington, D.C..
· Sapir, Edward (1929), "A Study in Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 12: 225-239.
· Sapir, Edward (1933), "La réalité psychologique des phonèmes", Journal de psychologie normale et pathologique, 30: 247-265.
·
Sapir, Edward (1949), Selected Writings, D. Mandelbaum, Berkeley CA.
· Schaefer, Charles E. (1970), "Onomatopoeia and Images: Further Evidence of Validity", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 31: 786.
· Schloss, Ira (1981), "Chickens and Pickles", Journal of Advertising Research, 21: 47-49.
· Schneider, W. (1930), "Über die Lautbedeutsamkeit", Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie, 63: 138-179.
· Schorin, Gerald A., Bruce G. Vanden Bergh (1985), "What's in a Brand Name?", The Proceedings of the 1985 Conference of the American Academy of Advertising, Nancy Stephens: 28-31, American Academy of Advertising, Tempe, Arizona.
· Schuchardt, H. (1897), "Keltorom. frog-, frogn- Lautsymbolik", Zeitschrift für Romanische Phonologie, 21: 199-205.
· Schulenburg, Sigrid von der (1973), Leibniz als Sprachforscher, Frankfurt.
· Sebeok, T. A. (ed.) (1960), Style in Language, MIT Press, Cambridge, MA.
·
Seebold, Elmar (1983), "Laut- und bedeutungsgleiche Wörter", Wortschatzprobleme im Alemannischen, W. Haas and A. Näf: 131-152, Freiburg: Universitätsverlag, rtschatzprobleme im Alemannischen.
· Sereno, Joan A. , Allard Jongman (1990), "Phonological and Form Class Relations in the Lexicon", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 19(6): 387-404.
· Shadrina, E. U. (1999), "Pis'ma ferdinanda de sossyura k dzhovanni askoli", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii</I>: 195, Moskva.
· Shadrina, I.N. (1999), "Aktual'nye problemy psihologii, yetnopsiholingvistiki i fonosemantiki", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii, Moskva.
· Shadrina, I.N. (2000), "Fonosemanticheskaya dominanta kak strukturoobrazuyush'ij komponent perevoda", Yazykovoe bytie cheloveka i yetnosa: psiholingvisticheski i kognitivnyj aspekty, 2: 130-135, Barnaul.
· Shalamov, V.T. (1976), "Zvukovoj povtor -- poisk smysla ( zametki o stihovoj garmonii) ", Semiotika i informatika, 7, Moscow.
· Shamina, E.A. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskij aspekt vospriyatiya yemotivnyh znachenij", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 205, Moskva.
· Shapiro, Michael C. (1974), "Sémiotique de la rime", Poétique, 5:no. 20: 501-19.
· Shen, Jiong H. (1987), "Beijinghua hekou-hu lingshengmu-de yuyin fenqi. ", Zhongguo Yuwen, 5: 352-362.
· Shklovski, V. (1916), "Grammont - Zvuk kak sredstvo vyra'itel;nosti rehi", Nirop zvuki i ego znahenie, Sbornik po teorii po`tiheskogo qzyka, I: 51-71, Petrograd.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (1999), "Russkaya onomatopeya: struktura, semantika funkcionirovanie", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 206, Moskva.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2003), Ten' smysla v zvuke. Vvedenie v russkuju fonosemantiku, Uchebnoye posobie, Perm'.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2004), Slovar' russkih fonosemanticheskih anomalii, Drebezgi jazyka, Perm'.
· Shlyahova, S.S. (2005), "Drugoj" jazyk. Opyt marginalnoj linguistiki, Perm'.
· Shtern, A.S. (1969), "Ob`ektivnye kriterii vyyavleniya yeffekta 'zvukovoj simvoliki'", Materialy seminara po probleme motivirovannosti yazykovogo znaka, Leningrad.
· Shulepova, O.L. (1991), Fonosemanticheskij profil' slov i prozaicheskih tekstov (russko-anglijskie paralleli ) AKD, Saratov.
· Sieberer, A. (1947), "Primare oder Sekundare Lautbedeutsamkeit?", Osterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-Historische Klasse, Anzeiger, 84: 35-52.
· Siegel, A. W., I Silverman, N.N. (1967), "On the Effects of Mode of Presentation on Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 6: 171-173.
· Silverstein, Michael (1994), "Relative Motivation in Denotational and Indexical Sound Symbolism of Wasco-Wishram Chinookan", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press.
· Skoda, Françoise (1982), "Le rédoublement expressif: un universal linguistique: analyse du procede en grec et en d'autres langues", Société d'études linguistiques et anthropologiques de France, 15.
· Slikboek, J. (1955), "Fonosematik", Tidjschrift van Nederlandse Kal - en Letterkunde, 73: 1-13.
· Slobin, Dan I. (1968), "Antonymic Phonetic Symbolism in Three Natural Languages", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 10: 301.
· Slobin, Dan I. (1985), "The Child as Linguistic Icon-Maker", Haimann, 1985.
· Smithers, Geoffrey Victor (1954), "Some English Ideophones", Archivum Linguisticum, 6: 73-111.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Semantic Approach to the Perception of Complex Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 31: 492-497.
· Solomon, L. N. (1959), "Semantic Reactions to Systematically Varied Sounds", Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 31: 986-990.
· Sommer, F. (1933), "Lautnachahmung", Indogermanische Forschung.
· Sommerfelt, Alf (1928), "Remarques sur la valeur expressive des voyelles", Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap, 1: 30F.
· Somova, E.G. (1982), "Foneticheskoe i leksicheskoe znachenie v slove i tekste", Aspekty leksicheskogo znacheniya, Voronezh.
· Somova, E.G. (1982), "Funkcii zvukovoj storony poyeticheskogo teksta", Kommunikativnaya i poyetichesakya funkciya hudozhestvennogo teksta, Voronezh.
· Souriau, E. (1965), "Sur l'esthétique des mots et des langages forgés", Revue d'esthetique, 18: 19-48.
· Spitzer, Leo (1927), "Singen und Sagen: Schorlemorle", Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung, 54: 213-23.
· Stevens, C., Joseph A. DeVito, N. (1969), "Phonetic Symbolism and Audience Perception", Southern Speech Journal, 34: 183-196.
· Strehle, H. (1956), Vom Geheimnis der Sprache, Munich.
· Sweeney, K, Cynthia Whissel (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in Language: II. Establishment and Preliminary Validation", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 59: 695-698.
· T'amarchenko, S.A. (1999), "Fonosemanticheskaya struktura biblioterapevticheskogo diskursa kak faktor latentnoj kauzacii recipienta", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 186, Moskva.
· T'sou, Benjamin K. (1978), "Sound symbolism and some socio- and historical linguistic implications of linguistic diversity in Sino-Tibetan languages", Cahiers de Linguistique Asie Orientale, 3: 67-76.
· T'sou, Benjamin K. (1994), "A note on Cantonese tone sandhi (CTS) as a diffusional phenomenon", In honor of William S-Y. Wang: Interdisciplinary studies on language and language change, Matthew Y. Chen and Ovid J.L. Tzeng: 539-549.
· Tamori, Ikuhiro (1981), "Co-occurence Restrictions on Onomatopoetic Adverbs and Particles", Papers in Japanese Linguistics, 7: 151-71.
· Tanz, Christine (1971), "Sound Symbolism in Words for Proximity and Distance", Language and Speech, 14: 266-276.
· Tarte, Robert D. (1974a), "Phonetic Symbolism in Adult Native Speakers of Czech", Language and Speech, 174: 87-94.
· Tarte, Robert D. (1982), "The Relationship between Monosyllables and Pure Tones: an Investigation of Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 21: 352-60.
· Tarte, Robert D., Loren S. Barrett (1971), "Phonetic Symbolism in Adult Native Speakers of English", Language and Speech, 17: 158-168.
· Tarte, Robert D., Loren S. Barritt (1974), "Phonetic Symbolism in Adult Native Speakers of English: Three Studies", Studies in Language and Language Behavior Progress Report VIII, US Dept. of Health, Education and Welfare.
· Tarte, Robert D., Michael W. O'Boyle (1982), "Semantic Judgements of Compressed Monosyllables: Evidence for Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Psycholinguistic Research, 11: 183-96.
· Tataru, L.V. (1999), "Ladovaya struktura teksta i kompoziciya", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 187, Moskva.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1963), "Phonetic Symbolism Reexamined", Psychological Bulletin, 60: 200-209.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1965a), "Note on Phonetic Symbolism", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 20: 803-4.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1965b), "Phonetic Symbolism and Vocabulary Learning: Reply to Asher [1965]", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 20: 842.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1966), "Kritik von Ertel und Dorsts expressiver Lautsymbolik", Zeitschrift für experimentelle und angewandte Psychologie, 13: 100-109.
· Taylor, Insup Kim (1967), "An Anatomy of Words Used in Word Matching Phonetic Symbolism", Psychological Bulletin, 76 (2): 231-239.
· Taylor, Insup Kim, Maurice M. Taylor (1962), "Phonetic Symbolism in Four Unrelated Languages", Canadian Journal of Psychology, 16: 344-356.
· Taylor, Insup Kim, Maurice M. Taylor (1965), "Another Look at Phonetic Symbolism", Psychological Bulletin, 64: 413-427.
· Tesmer, H. (1923), Experimentelle euphonische Untersuchungen einzelner Vokale und Silben, Halle.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1944), "Euphony and Cacophony of English Words and Sounds", Quarterly Journal of Speech, 30: 201-7.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1945a), "On Orr's Hypothesis Concerning Front and Back Vowels", British Journal of Psychology, 36: 10-13.
· Thorndike, E. L. (1945b), "The Association of Certain Sounds with Pleasant and Unpleasant Meanings", Psychological Review, 52: 143-149.
· Tihonova, E. (1999), "Sravnitel'nyj analiz fonosemanti'teskoj struktury poyeticheskih tekstov (na materiale stihotvorenij a.s.pushkina 'zimnij veche' i 'besy'", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 189, Moskva.
· Todorov, Tzvetan (1972), "Le sense des sons", Poétique, 11: 446-462.
· Tolman, A. H. (1887), "The Laws of Tone Color in the English Language", Andover Review, 7: 326-337.
· Tolman, A. H. (1904), "Symbolic Value of English Sounds", Views about Hamlet, Houghton Mifflin, NY.
· Trager, George L. (1967), "A Componential Morphemic Analysis of English Personal Pronouns", Language, 43: 372-8.
· Traunmüller, Hartmut (1996), "Sound Symbolism in Deictic Words", TMH-QDSR, 2: 147-150, Royal Institute of Technology, Speech Music and Hearing.
· Trombetti, Alfredo (1905), L'unita d-origine del linguaggio, Libreria Treves di Luigi Beltrami, Bologna.
· Tsien-Lee, M. (1969), "Sound and Meaning in Chinese Language: a Study in Phonetic Symbolism", Psychologica Belgica, 9(1): 47-58.
· Tsuji, Sanae (Septembre 2003), Les impressifs japonais - Analyse linguistique des gitaigo & Inventaire des impressifs japonais, Presses Universitaires de Lyon, Lyon, France.
· Tsur, Reuven (1992), What Makes Sound Patterns Expressive?, Duke University Press, Durham, NC.
· Tsur, Reuven (1997), "Picture Poems: Some Cognitive and Aesthetic Principles", PSYART, #970601.
·
Tsur, Reuven (2001), "Onomatopoeia: Cuckoo-Language and Tick-Tocking -- The Constraints of Semiotic Systems", onstraints of Semiotic Systems, nts of Semiotic Systems, ts of Semiotic Systems: miotic Systems, iotic Systems, otic Systems.
· Tsuru, Shigeto (1934), "Sound and Meaning", ms., on file with Gordon W. Allport, Harvard U., Cambridge, MA.
· Tsuru, Shigeto, Horace S. Fries (1933), "A Problem in Meaning", Journal of General Psychology, 8: 281-284.
· Tyma, Stephen (1970), "Phonosymbolism, Morphosymbolism and Lexico-Semantic Constants", Proceedings of the 5th. LACUS Forum 1978, Wolfgang Wölck and Paul L. Garvin, 5, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Tyma, Stephen (1978), "Relation, Synchrony and diachrony in the Analysis and Description of Language", 4th. LACUS Forum 1977, Linguistic Association of Canada and the United States, Michel Paradis, 4, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Tyma, Stephen (1979), "Phonosymbolism, Morphosymbolism and Lexico-Semantic Constants", The Fifth LACUS Forum, Wolck and Garvin, 5, Hornbeam, Columbia, SC.
· Uhlenbeck, E. M. (1950), "The Structure of the Javanese Morpheme", Lingua, 2: 239-270.
· Uhlenbeck, E. M. (1971), "Peripheral Verb Categories with Emotive-Expressive or Onomatopoeic Value in Modern Javanese", Travaux linguistiques de Prague, 4: 145-156.
· Ullman, Stephen (1949), "Word Form and Word Meaning", Archivum Linguisticum, 1: 126.
· Ullman, Stephen (1963), "Patterns of sound symbolism", Universals of Language: 178-80, MIT Press, Cambridge MA.
· Ultan, R. (1971), "A Case of Sound Symbolism in Konkow", Studies in American Indian Languages, J. Sawyer: 295-301, Berkeley, CA.
· Ultan, R. (1978), "Size sound symbolism", Universals of Human Language, Joseph Greenberg, 2: Phonology, Stanford University Press, Menlo Park, CA.
· Usnadze, D. (1924), "Ein experimenteller Beitrag zur Problem der psychologischen Grundlage der Namengebung", Psychologische Forschungen, 5: 25-43.
· vanHelmont, Franciscus Mercurius (1657), Alphabeti vére naturalis hebraici brevissima delineatio, Typis Abraham Lichtenthaleri, Sulzbaci.
· Veldi, Enn (1985), "Notes on Onomatopes in the Comic Strip", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis, 713: 90-94.
· Veldi, Enn (1985), "Palindroomiast eesti keele onomatoopides", Noored filoloogias: teesid. Noorteadlaste XII konverents, 22</I>: 78-79, Eesti TA KKI, Lk., Tallinn.
· Veldi, Enn (1986), "On the 'Onomatopoeic Predicate' Estonian", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis, 747: 13-16.
· Veldi, Enn (1987a), "O zvukopodrazhatel'nykh reduplikativakh v anglijskom jazyke", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis, 750: 141-153.
· Veldi, Enn (1987b), "Estonian Onomatopoeia: A Typological Approach", Proceedings of the Xth International Congress of Phonetic Sciences, 4: 193-196, Tallinn.
· Veldi, Enn (1988a), English-Estonian Parallels in Onomatopoeia, University of Tartu, Tartu, Estonia.
· Veldi, Enn (1988b), "Some Cross-Linguistic Parallels of an Expressive Prefix", Acta et Commentationes Universitatis Tartuensis, 838: 145-151.
· Veldi, Enn (1989), "O nekotorykh chertakh germanskogo proiskhozhdenija v zvukoizobrazitel'noj leksike estonskogo jazyka", Problemy fonosemantiki: 35-36, Moskva.
· Veldi, Enn (1990), "Some Aspects of Cross-Linguistic Similarities and Differences in Onomatopoeia", Linguistic Fiesta, Festschrift for Professor Hisao Kakehi's Sixtieth Birthday: 307-318, Kuroshio, Tokyo.
· Veldi, Enn (1994a), "Onomatopoeic Words in Bilingual Dictionaries (with Focus on English-Estonian and Estonian-English). Dictionaries", Journal of the Dictionary Society of North America, 15: 74-85.
· Veldi, Enn (1994b), "Is There a Presyllable In Estonian?", Eurasian Studies Yearbook, 66: 176-177, Bloomington.
· Veldi, Enn (1995), "Sound-Related Vocabulary And Its Use In Language Teaching", Issues In Applied Linguistics, 1: 121-126.
· Veldi, Enn (1997), "Some Typological Characteristics of Estonian Onomatopoetic Formations", Estonian: Typological Studies, 2: 220-238.
· Vetter, Harold J., John A. Tennant (1967), "Oral-gesture Cues in Sound Symbolism", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 24: 54.
· Vico, Giambattista (1770), Principi di una scienza nuova, Nicola Abbagnano, Unione tipografico-editrice torinese, Torino.
· Vico, Giambattista (1948), The New Science, Thomas Goddard Bergen and Max Harold Fisch (trans.), Cornell University Press.
· Voevodkin, N.YU. (1999), "Iniciaciya imenem(fonosemaiticheskij aspekt)", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 127, Moskva.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1947), "Old English Riddle no. 57: OE *ca 'Jackdaw'", PMLA, 52: 1-8.
·
Voronin, Stanislav V. (1969), English Onomatopes: Types and Structure, (in Russian: Anglijskije onomatopy: Tipy i strojenije, Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1980), Fundamentals of Phonosemantics, (in Russian: Osnovy fonosemantiki), Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1982), Fundamentals of Phonosemantics, (in Russian: Osnovy fonosemantiki), Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1987), "The Phonemotype: A New Linguistic Notion", Proceedings XIth ICPhS, The EleventhInternational Congress of Phonetic Sciences, 11-vol.4, Tallinn.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1988), "The Complementarity Principle and the Functional Specialization of the Sign, (in Russian)", Tezisy IX Vsesojuznogo simpoziuma po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii, 9, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990a), "On the Method of Phonosemantic Analysis., (in Russian)", Lingvometodicheskije aspekty semantiki i pragmatiki teksta, Kursk.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990b), "Onomatopoeia. Sound Symbolism, (in Russian), Zvukopodrazhanije. Zvukosimvolizm", Lingvisticheskij entsiklopedicheskij slovar, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1990c), Fonosemanticheskie idei v zarubezhnom yazykoznanii, Leningrad.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1991), "Evolution of the Linguistic Sign in Phylogenesis. (in Russian)", Tezisy dokladov X, Vsesojuznogo simpoziuma po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii, 10, Moscow.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1992), "Phonosemantics and Translation", Translation and Meaning, Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszcyk and Marcel Thelen, 2, Rijkshogeschool Maastricht, Maastricht.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1999), "Znak ne-proizvolen i proizvolen: novyj princip na smenu principu sossyura", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 128, Moskva.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (2000), "Approaching the Iconic Theory of Language Origin Pertinent Laws and Tendencies from Phonosemantics", Translation and Meaning, Bichakjian, et.al.: 149-66.
· Voronin, Stanislav V., N. I. Dolinin (1999), "O korrelyacii fonosemanticheskih i grammaticheskih harakteristik v glagole", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 130, Moskva.
· Wales, Katie (1990), "Phonotactics and phonaesthesia: the power of folk lexicology", Studies in the Pronunciation of English. A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A.C. Gimson, Susan Ramsaran: 339-351, Routledge, London.
· Wallin, G. A. (1955), "Über die Laute des Arabischen und ihre Bezeichnung", Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, 9.
· Wallis, John (1653), Grammatica linguae anglicanae, Oxford, translated by J. A. Kemp (1972), Grammar of the English Language, Longman, London.
· Wandruszka, M. (1952), "Der Streit um die Deutung der Sprachlaute", Festgabe Ernst Gamillscheg: 214-227, Tübingen.
· Wandruszka, M. (1954), "Aus druckswerte der Sprachlaute", Germ. Rom. Mon..
·
Ward, Nigel (2001), "Sound Symbolism in uh-huh, uh-hn, mm, uh, and the like", LSA.
· Waugh, Linda (1984b), "The Relevance of Research into the Sound Shape of Language for Semiotic Studies", Semantics Unfolding, T. Borbe: 1255-62, Mouton, Berlin.
· Waugh, Linda (1987), "On the Sound Shape of Language, Mediacy and Immediacy", Roman Jakobson, Selected Writings, VIII: 255-271, Mouton, Berlin.
· Waugh, Linda (1993), "Against Arbitrariness: Imitation and Motivation Reviewed with Consequences for Textual Meaning", Diacritics, 23 (2): 71-87.
· Wehmeyer, Ann (1977), "The Interface of Two Cultural Constructs: Kotodama and Fuudo", Japanese Identity: Cultural Analyses, Peter Nosco: 94-106, Center for Japan Studies at Teikyo Loretto Heights University, Denver, Colorado.
· Weinreich, Uriel (1963), "On the Semantic Structure of Language", Greenberg, 1963: 114-72.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1963a), "The Role of Meaningfulness vs. Meaning Dimensions in Guessing the Meanings of Foreign Words", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 66: 541-546.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1963b), "Further Study of the Relation between the Sound of a Word and its Meaning", American Journal of Psychology, 76: 624-630.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1964a), "Phonetic Symbolism Reexamined", Psychology Bulletin, 61: 454-458.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1964b), "The Role of Stimulus Meaningfulness in the Phonetic Symbolism Response", Journal of General Psychology, 72: 97-106.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1966), "A Study of the Ability of English Speakers to Guess the Meanings of Non-Antonymic Foreign Words", Journal of General Psychology, 74: 97-106.
· Weiss, Jonathan H. (1968), "Phonetic Symbolism and Perception of Connotative Meaning", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 7: 574.
· Welsh, Andrew (1990), "Swallows Name Themselves: Exeter Book Riddle 55", American Notes and Queries, 3: 90-93.
·
Werner, Heinz (1955), On Expressive Language, Heinz Werner Institute, Clark University.
· Werner, Heinz, Bernard Kaplan (1963), Symbolformation. An Organismic-Developmental Approach to Language and its Expression of Thought, Wiley, New York, Sidney.
· Werner, Wolfgang G. (2001), "The emergence of experiential iconicity and spatial perspective in landscape descriptions in English fiction", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Wertheimer, M. (1958), "The Relation between the Sound of a Word and its Meaning", American Journal of Psychology, 71: 412-415.
· Wertheimer, M. (1964), "Some Physiognomic Aspects of Meaning, or Maluma and Takete Revisited", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 19: 111-17.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1967), "Stretipital Communication: a Study of Non-Vocal Sound Production among Men and Animals", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1967), "Stretipital Communication: a Study of Non-Vocal Sound Production among Men and Animals", The Bulletin, 12:1.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1968), "Non-Grammatical Apophony in English", Archives of the Center for Applied Linguistics, March.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1970), "Types of Vowel Alternation in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1970), "Types of Vowel Alternation in English", Word.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971a), "Labiovelarity and Derogation in English", American Speech, New York.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971a), "Labiovelarity and Derogation in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971b), "Linguistic Iconism", Language, 47: 416-428.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1971b), "Linguistic Iconism", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1973), "Tonal Icons in Bini", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1973), "Tonal Icons in Bini", Studies in African Linguistics, 4: 197-205.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974b), "Types of Apophony in Proto-Speech", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974c), "The Origin of Speech", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974d), "Word Chains in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974d), "Word Chains in English", Verbatim, 3.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974e), "Word Pains from Word Chains", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1974e), "Word Pains from Word Chains", Verbatim, 7.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975a), "Allolinguistics: Exploring the Peripheries of Speech", Second LACUS Forum, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, SC>.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975a), "Allolinguistics: Exploring the Peripheries of Speech", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975b), "Language Dreaming", Interfaces: Linguistics and Psychoanalysis Newsletter, April.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975b), "Language Dreaming", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975c), "Nicknames in Bini and English", Forum Linguisticum, 2: 1.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975c), "Nicknames in Bini and English", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975d), "Tonal Iconicity in Bini Color Terms", African Studies, 34: 185-91.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1975d), "Tonal Iconicity in Bini Color Terms", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1977), "'Ooglification' in American English Slang", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1977), "'Ooglification' in American English Slang", Verbatim, Feb.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1978), "'Zazzification' in American English Slang", Forum linguisticum, December.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1978), "'Zazzification' in American English Slang", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
·
Wescott, Roger W. (1980), Sound and Sense. Linguistic Essays on Phonosemic Subjects, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1983), "Consonantal Apophony", English Essays in Honor of Charles F. Hockett, Frederick B. Agard, Gerald Kelly, Adam Makkai and Valerie Bekker Makkai, E. J. Brill, Leiden.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1983), "Consonantal Apophony in English", Sound and Sense, Wescott.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1987), "Holesthemes or Phonesthemes Twice Over", General Linguistics, 27: 67-72, University Park, PA.
· Wescott, Roger W. (1994), "Phonosemic Paradigms in English", California Linguistic Notes, Alan Kaye, 24:2.
· Westcott, Roger S. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Proceedings of the 5th. LACUS Forum 1978, Wolfgang Wölck and Paul L. Garvin, Hornbeam Press, Columbia, S.C..
· Westcott, Roger S. (1979), "Lexical Polygenesis: Words as Resultants of Multiple Linguistic Pressures", Sound and Sense, Wescott, Jupiter Press, Lake Bluff.
· Westergaard, Kai-Erik (1981), Skrifttegn og Symboler, Oslo.
· Westermann, D. (1937), "Laut und Sinn in einigen westafrikanishen Sudan-Sprachen", Archiv für vergleichende Phonetik, 1: 154-172, 193-211.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1981), "Pleasure and Activation Revisited: Dimensions Underlying Semantic Response to Fifty Randomly Selected 'Emotional' Words", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 53: 871-874.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1982), "Dimensions Underlying Rating Responses to 50 Randomly Selected Emotional Words: a Systematic Replication of Naive Subjects", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 54: 793-794.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1984), "Self-Ratings of Mood and Emotion: Predictors of Between Word Variance", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 58: 299-306.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "A Parsimonious Technique for the Analysis of Word Use Patterns in English Texts and Transcripts", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 87: 595-613.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "Are Phonemes Mastered Early More Likely to be Used in Highly Imaged as Opposed to Abstract Nouns? A Test of Predictions Based on Jakobson's Theories", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 87: 1208-1210.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1998), "Linguistic, Emotional and Content Analysis of Sexually Explicit Scenes in Popular Fiction", The Canadian Journal of Human Sexuality, 7: 147-159.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Phonosymbolism and the emotional nature of sounds: Evidence of the preferential use of particular sounds in texts of differing emotional tone", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 89: 19-48.
·
Whissel, Cynthia (2002), "Sounds, Cycles and Sylvia", Iconicity in Language.
· Whissel, Cynthia, H. Berezowski (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in Language: V. What is an Emotion?", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 63: 1156-1158.
· Whissel, Cynthia, K. Charuk (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in Language: II. Word Inclusion and Additional Validation", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 61: 65-66.
· Whissel, Cynthia, G. Chellew (1994), "The Position of Sex-Typical Words in Two-Dimensional Emotion Space", Psychological Reports, 74: 3-11.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. R. J.. Dewson (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in Language: III. Analysis of Two Biblical and Two Secular Passages", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 62: 127-132.
· Whissel, Cynthia, M. Fournier, R. Pelland, D. Weir, K. Makarek (1986), "A Dictionary of Affect in Language: IV. Reliability, Validity and Applications", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 62: 875-888.
· Whissel, Cynthia, H. Nicholson (1991), "Children's Freely Produced Synonyms for Seven Key Emotions", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 72: 1107-1111.
· Whissel, R., L. Profyt, Cynthia Whissel (1990), "Memory in Mood-Inducing Verbal Learning Task", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 70: 307-314.
· White, John (2001), "The semiotics of the mise-en-abîme", The Motivated Sign, Iconicity in Language and Literature, Olga Fischer and Max Nänny, 2, Benjamins, Amsterdam.
· Whorf, Benjamin Lee (1936), "The Punctual and Segmentative Aspects of Verbs in Hopi", Language, reprinted in Language, Thought and Reality, 12: 127-31.
· Wicker, Frank W. (1968), "Mapping the Intersensory Regions of Perceptual Space", American Journal of Psychology, 81: 178-88.
· Wicker, Frank W. (1968), "Scaling Studies in Phonetic Symbolism", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 10: 175-82.
· Wilkinson, L. P. (1942), "Onomatopoeia and the Sceptics", Classical Quarterly, 36: 88-92.
· Wilkinson, R. J. (1936), "Onomatopoeia in Malay", Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 14: iii.
· Williams, C. E., K. N. Stevens (1972), "Emotions and Speech: Some Acoustic Correlates", Journal of the Acoustic Association of America, 52: 1238-1250.
· Willis, R. (1830), "On the Vowel Sounds and on Reed Organ Pipes", Transactions of the Cambridge Philosophical Society, 3: 231-68.
· Wimsat, W. K. Jr. (1954), The Verbal Icon,, University of Kentucky Press, Lexington.
· Wimsat, W. K. Jr. (1954), The Verbal Icon,, University of Kentucky Press, Lexington.
· Wissemann, Heinz (1954), Untersuchungen zur Onomatopöie, Carl Winter Universitätsverlag, Heidelberg.
· Witkowsky, Stanley R., Cecil H. Brown (1977), "An Explanation of Color Nomenclature Universals", American Anthropologist, 97: 50-57.
· Wittoch, Z. (1962), "Les onomatopées forment-elles un système dans la langue?", Annali dell'Instituto Orientale di Napoli, sezione linguistica, 4: 107-47.
· Woodbury, Anthony C. (1987), "Meaningful Phonological Processes: A Consideration of Central Alaskan Yupik Eskimo Prosody", Language, 63.
· Woodring, C. R. (1953), "Onomatopoeia and Other Sounds of Poetry", College English, 14: 206-10.
· Woodworth, Nancy L. (1991), "Sound Symbolism in Proximal and Distal Forms", Linguistics, 29: 273-299.
· Yu, Li (1995), Sound symbolism in Shanghai dialect, Ohio State University, Ohio.
· Zhivaeva, L.P. (1999), "Parametry idiostilya v anafonii", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 137, Moskva.
· Zhuravlev, A.P. (1974), Fonetiheskoe Znahenie, Leningrad University Press, Leningrad.
· Zhuravlev, A.P. (1982), "Poetic Subconsciousness and Communicative Effect, (in Russian)", Tezisy VII Vsesojuznogo simpoziuma po psixolingvistike i teorii kommunikatsii, 7, Moscow.
· Zhuravleva, T.S. (1983), Soderzhatel'nost' zvukov rechi v mezh`yazykovom aspekte, Minsk.
· Zil'bert, B.A. (1978), Sistema znakov yazyka, ih znacheniya i motivirovannost' , Saratov.
· Zubkova, L.G. (1999), "Ritmoobrazuyu1cij potencial chastej rechi (k opredeleniyu yazykovyh osnov stihotvornogo ritma)", Materialy vserossijskoj konferencii: 139, Moskva.

Poetry

· Aiken, C. (1942), "Music", Brownstone eclogues and other Poems, C. Aiken, Duell, Sloan and Pearce, NY.
· Baudelaire, Charles-Pierre (1957), "Les Correspondances", Les fleurs du mal, Calmann-Lévy, Paris.
· Claudel, Paul (1941), "The Religion of Letters", In the East I Know, Yale University Press, New Haven.
· Herbert, George, "The Altan", Norton Anthology of English Literature.
·
Hollander, Lee M.(translator) (1990), "Sayings of the High One", The Poetic Edda, University of Texas Press, Austin.
· Khlebnikov, Velemir (1987), Tvoreniya, Sovetskij Pisatel, Moscow.
· Ponge, Francis (1961), Grand Recueil, Gallimard, Paris.
· Pope, Alexander, Essay on Criticism, II.
· Rimbaud, Arthur (1871), "Le sonnet des voyelles", Oeuvres de Arthur Rimbaud, Mercure de France, Paris.
· Rimbaud, Arthur (1873), "Alchimie du Verbe, Une Saison en Enfer", Oeuvres de Arthur Rimbaud, Mercure de France, Paris.
· Valéry, Paul (1973), "Alphabet", Cahiers, Gallimard, Paris.
· Voznisenskij, A. A. (1983), Sobranie sohinenii v tr\x tomax, 1, Xudo'estvennaq literatura, Moskva.

Poetry and Literature Analysis

· (2003), On The Shore of Nothingness: Space, Rhythm, and Semantic Structure in Religious Poetry and its Mystic-Secular Counterpart -- A Study in Cognitive Poetics, Imprint Academic, Exeter.
· Abernathy, R. (1963), "A Vowel Fugue in Blok", International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, 7: 88-107.
· Adams, Percy C. (1973), "The Historical Importance of Assonace to Poets", PMLA, 88: 8-18.
· Addison, James (1982), "Aural Interlace in 'The Battle of Brunanburh'", Language and Style, 15: 267-76.
· Amsler, Mark E. (1979), "Literary Onomastics and the Descent of Nations: the Example of Isidore and Vico", Names, 27: 106-16.
· Anderson, Charles R. (1960), Emily Dickenson's Poetyr: Stairway of Surprise, Holt, NY.
· Austin, Timothy R. (1983), "Prolegonmenon to a Theory of Comparative Poetic Syntax", Language and Style, 16: 433-55.
· Barthes, Roland (1980), "Proust and Names", New Critical Essays, Hill and Wang, NY.
· Barthes, Roland (1980), "Proust and Names", To Honor Roman Jakobson I.
· Bartlett, Adeline Courtney (1935), The Larger Rhetorical Patterns in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, Columbia University Press, NY.
·
Benzon, William (11/29/03), ""Kubla Khan" and the Embodied Mind", PsyArt: A Hyperlink Journal for the Psychological Study of the Arts.
·
Benzon, William (1985), "Articulate Vision: A Structuralist Reading of "Kubla Khan."", Language and Style, 18: 3 - 29.
· Brodeur, Arthur Gilchrist (1959), The Art of Beowulf, University of California Press, Berkeley.
· Brooks, Cleanth, Robert Penn Warren (1938), Understanding Poetry.
· Bulahovskij, L.A. (1960), "O nekotoryh yavleniyah yemocional'no-affektivnogo proishozhdeniya v serbohorvatskoj i slovenskoj mifologii", Voprosy grammatiki, Moskva-Leningrad.
· Ceci, Louis G. (1983), "Iconic Features in the Noun Features of Yeats' 'The Cold Heaven'", Language and Style, 16: 138-50.
· Chatman, Seymour (1957), "Linguistics, Poetics and Interpretation: the Phonemic Dimension", Quarterly Journal of Speech, 43: 248-256.
· Chvany, Catherine (1986), "Translating One Poem from a Cycle: Cvtaeva's 'Your Name is a Bird in my Hand' from 'Poems to Blok'", New Studies in Russian Language and Literature, Anna Lisa Crone and Catherine Chvany, Slavica Publishers, Columbus, OH.
· Claude, Tatilon (1976), "Sonorités et texte poétique: Examen des structures phonématiques impressives et expressives, suivi d'une applicaiton aux fables de la Fontaine", Studia Phonetica, Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Claudel, Paul (1907, 1969), Poetic Art, Kennikat Press, Port Washington, NY.
· Crane, (1953), The Languages of Criticism and the Structure of Poetry, University of Toronto Press, Toronto.
· Cureton, Richard D. (1981), "E. E. Cummings: a Case Study in Iconic Syntax", Language and Style, 14: 183-215.
· de Piis, M. (1785), L'harmonie imitative de la langue française, Paris.
· Delbouille, Paul (1961), Poésie et sonorités: la critique contemporaine devant le pouvoir suggestif des sons, Les Belles Lettres, Paris.
· Delbouille, Paul (1967), "Recherches recentes sur la valeur suggestive des sonorités", Le Vers français ax XXe siècle, Klincksieck, Paris.
· Dressman, Michael R. (1978), "Names Are Magic: Walt Whitman's Laws of Geographic Nomenclature", Names, 26: 68-79.
· Erzsébet, P. D. (1974), "Synaesthesia and Poetry", Poetics: International Review for the Theory of Literature, 11: 23-44.
· Evans, Simon Domino (1988), "Some Aspects of the Sound and Sense of James Joyce's 'Finnigan's Wake'", Dissertation Abstracts Interntaional, 49, 1: 50C.
· Fatani, Afnan H. (1991), Passionate Syntax for Passionate Subject Matter: The Interdependence of Style and Quest in the Later Yeats, The Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C..
· Fatani, Afnan H. (2003), "Frequency Distribution and the Distinctiveness Ratio (DR) of Obstruents and Sonorants as a Guide to Interpretation: A Contrastive Quantitative Analysis of Two Classical Arabic Companion-prayer", Al-falaq , An-naas.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1961), "Communication in Poetry", Word, 17: 194-201.
· Fónagy, Ivan (1965), "Le language poétique: forme et fonction", Diogène, 51: 72-116.
· Grammont, Maurice (1913), Le vers français: Ses moyens d'expression, son harmonie, Picard et fils, Paris.
· Gutsche, G. (1981), "Sound and Significance in Pasernak's Leto", Slavic and East European Journal, 25: 83-93.
· Harju, R. (1979), Huomioita englannin ja suomen onomatopoeettisista sanoista J.R.R. Tolkienin The Lord of the Rings - teoksen ja sen suomennoksen perusteella, Department of Philology, University of Turku, Finland.
· Hevner, K. (1937), "An Experimental Study of the Affective Value of Sounds in Poetry", American Journal of Psychology, 49: 419-434.
· Hiraga, Masako (1992b), "Iconicity as a Principle of Composition and Interpretation: a Case Study of Japanese Short Poems", Workshop on phonosymbolism and poetic language, U. of San Marino, San Marino.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1987), "Eternal Stillness: A Linguistic Journey to Basho's _Haiku_ about the Cicada", Poetics Today, 8(1): 5-18.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1990), "Sound as Meaning: Iconicity in Edgar Allan Poe's 'The Bells'", Journal of the University of the Air, 8: 1-23.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1992a), "Shi ni okeru ruizoosei ni tsuite [On Iconicity in Poetry]", Kigoogaku Kenkyuu, [Studia Semiotica: Journal of the Japanese Association for Semiotic Studies], 12: 73-86.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1993a), "Iconicity in Poetry: How Poetic Form Embodies Meaning", Semiotics 1990, Karen Haworth, John Deely, and Terry Prewitt, 1990: 115-126, University Press of America, New York.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1993b), "Iconic Meanings of Visual Repetition in Poetry", Semiotics 1991, John Deely and Terry Prewitt, 1991: 95-103, University Press of America, New York.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1994), "Diagrams and Metaphors: Iconic Aspects in Language", Journal of Pragmatics, 22(1): 5-21.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (1995), "Vision as Meaning: Iconicity in Basho's _Haiku_ in _Oku no Hosomichi_", Journal of the University of the Air, 13: 109-125.
·
Hiraga, Masako K. (1998), "Metaphor-Icon Link in Poetic Texts: A Cognitive Approach to Iconicity", Journal of the University of the Air, 16: 95-123.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "'Blending' and an Interpretation of _Haiku_: A Cognitive Approach", Poetics Today.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "Iconicity as Principle of Composition and Interpretation: A Case Study in Japanese Short Poems", Phonosymbolism and Poetic Language, Patrizia Violi, Brepols, Turnhout, Belgium.
· Hiraga, Masako K. (2001), "Rough Sea and the Milky Way: 'Blending' in a _Haiku_ Text", Computation for Metaphors, Analogy and Agents, Chrystopher L. Nehaniv, Springer-Verlag, Berlin.
·
Hofstadter, Douglas (1997), Le Ton Beau de Marot, In Praise of the Music of Language, Harper Collins.
· Hrushovski, B. (1980), "The Meaning of Sound Patterns in Poetry: an Interaction Theory", Poetics Today, 2: 39-56.
· Humesky, Assaya (1983), "Sound Expressivity in the Poetry of Ivo Franko", Slavic and East European Journal, 27: 245-255.
· Hymes, Dell H. (1960), "Phonological Aspects of Style: Some English Sonnets", Style in Language, T.A. Sebeok, MIT Press, Cambridge.
· Jakobson, Roman (1970), "Subliminal Verbal Patterning in Poetry", Studies in General and Oriental Linguistics, Roman Jakobson and S. Kawomoto: 302-308, TEC, Tokyo.
· Jakobson, Roman (1981), Poetry of Grammar and Grammar of Poetry, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Jakobson, Roman (c), "Stix i zvuki rehi", Roman Jakobson Selected Writings, VIII, Mouton de Gruyter.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1972), "Synaesthesia, Polychromatism and Nabokov", Russian Literature Triquarterly, spring: 378-398.
· Kayser, W. (1932), Die Klangmalerei bei Harsdörffer, Leipzig.
· Keyser, Samuel Jay (1976), "Wallace Stevens; Form and Meaning in Four Poems", College English, 37: 6: 578-598.
· Klenin, Emily (2000), "Orchestration Revisited", National Meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies, Denver, CO.
· Klenin, Emily (2001), "Eshche raz ob instrumentovke: Graficheskij podxod k stixotvoreniyam Afanasiya Feta", A Festschrift for Marina Abramova Krasnoperova, Evgenii Kazartsev, et.al., Slavica, Bloomington, IN.
· Klenin, Emily (2002), "Russian Word Formation and the Heron", A Festschrift in Honor of Charles E. Townsend, Laura Janda, Slavica, Bloomington, IN.
· Lawler, James R. (1983), "The 'Alphabet' of Paul Valéry", The Prose Poem in France: Theory and Practice, Mary Ann Caws and Hermine Riffaterre: 163-179, Columbia University Press, NY.
· Léon, Pierre R. (1971), "Essais de Phonostylistique", Studia Phonetica, Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1913-1914), Etudes sur le vers française, III, Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1916), Le syllabisme et le rythme, Paris.
· Lote, Georges (1934), La poésie du symbolisme, Revue Cours Conf.
· Lynch, James J. (1953), "The Tonality of Lyric Poetry: an Experiment in Method", Word, 9: 211-224.
· Macdermott, M. M. (1940), Vowel Sounds in Poetry, Their Music and Tone Colour, Psyche Monographs, 13, Kegan, London.
· Mandelaker, Amy (1983), "Russian Formalism and the Objective Analysis of Sound in Poetry", Slavic and East European Journal: 27.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1986), "Velemir Khlebnikov and Theories of Phonetic Symbolism in Russian Modernist Poetics", Die Welt der Slaven, 31: 20-37.
· Masson, David I. (1953), "Vowel and Consonant Patterns in Poetry", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 12: 213-27.
· Masson, David I. (1955), "Some Problems in Literary Phonaesthetics", Literature and Science: Proceedings of the Sixth Triennial Congress, International Federation for Modern Languages and Literatures, Basil Blackwell, Oxford.
· Masson, David I. (1967a), "Thematic Analysis of Sounds in Poetry", Essays on the Language of Literature, Seymor Chatman and Samual Levin, Houghton Mifflin, Boston.
· Masson, David I. (1967b), "Vowel and Consonant Patterns in Poetry", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 12: 213-27.
· Melhem, D. H. (1973), "Ivan Fónagy and Paul Delbouille: Sonority Structures in Poetic Language", Language and Style, 6: 206-215.
· Meltzer, Françoise (1978-79), "On Rimbaud's Voyelles", Modern Philology, 76: 344-54.
· Merritt, Francine (1969), "Eyear: Shape/Sound", Southern Speech Journal, 34: 312-24.
· Morier, H. (1943), Le rythme du vers libre symboliste, Genève.
·
Oliver, Mary (1994), A Poetry Handbook, Harcourt Brace.
· Pinezhaninova, N.P. (1992), Fonostilisticheskij aspekt zvukovoj organizacii stiha ( na materiale poyezii A.Bloka ), Sankt-Peterburg.
· Pish'al'nikova, V.A, Y.A. Sorokin (1993), Vvedenie v psihopoyetiku, Barnaul.
· Price, L., Afnan H., et al Fatani (1995), "The Development of an Arabic Phonetically Balanced Word List for Speech Audiometry", Proceedings of the XXIII World Congress of the International Association of Logopedics and Phoniatrics, Cairo.
· Priestly, Tom M. S. (1994), "On Levels of Analysis of Sound Symbolism in Poetry, with an Application to Russian Poetry", Sound Symbolism, Leanne Hinton, Johanna Nicols and John J. Ohala, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
· Quicherat, (1863), Traité de Versification latine, Paris.
· Rabaté, Jean-Michel (1986), "'Alphabet formed verbage': The Shape of Sounds and Letters in 'Finnegan's Wake'", Word and Image, 2:3: 237.
· Raymond, M. (1944), "Le poète et la langue", Trivium, II: 2-25.
· Reneé Angèle, Baligand (1972), "Les Poèmes de Raymond Queneau: Étude phonostylistique", Studia Phonetica, Didier, Montréal and Paris.
· Richard, Jean-Pierre (1967), Paysage de Chateaubriand, Seuil, Paris.
· Richard, Jean-Pierre (1974), Proust et le monde sensible, Seuil, Paris.
· Riese, W. (1888), Alliteriender Gleichlang in der französischen Sprache alter und neuer Zeit, Halle, Ploetz.
· Ross, John Robert (1986a), "Poems as Holograms", The Real-World Linguist: Applications in the 1980's, Peter C. Bjarkman and Viktor Raskin, Ablex Publishing Company, Norwood, NJ.
· Ross, John Robert (1986c), "The Source of Verbal Music in Poetry", Language and Literature, Proceedings of the Fifth Annual Symposium on English Language Teaching in Egypt, 5, Ain Shams University, Cairo.
· Ross, John Robert (1990), Hologramming in a Robert Frost Poem: the Still Point, ms..
· Ross, John Robert (1991b), "Fog Cat Fog", Cognition and the Symbolic Process: Applied and Ecological Perspectives, Robert Hoffman and David Palermo: 187-205, Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Ross, John Robert (1992a), The Language of Poetry, ms..
· Shklovski, V. (1916), "Zaumnyj yazyk i poeziya", Sborniki, 1: 14-26.
· Shklovskij, V.O (1919), O poyezii i zaumnom yazyke. Sbornik po teorii poyeticheskogo yazyka, Moscow.
· Spire, A. (1949), Plaisir poètique et plaisir musculaire, Paris.
· Stankiewicz, Edward (1960), "Linguistics and the Study of Poetic Language", Style in Language, Thomas Sebeok, MIT Press, Cambridge.
· Taranovsky, Kiril (1965), "The Sound-Texture of Russian Verse in the Light of Phonemic Distinctive Features", International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, 9: 114-124.
· Taranovsky, Kiril (1970), "Zvukovaya faktura stixa i ee vospriyatie", Proceedings of the Sixth International Congress of Phonetic Sciences, B. Hála et al, 6: 883-885, Academia, Prague.
· Tarlinskaya, Marina (1989), "Meter and Meaning: Semantic Associations of English 'dolnik' Verse Form", Style, 23: 238-60.
·
Tsur, Reuven (1987), How Do the Sound Patterns Know they are Expressive: The Poetic Mode of Speech-Perception (in English), Israel Science Publishers, Jerusalem.
· Tsur, Reuven (1992), What Makes Sound Patterns Expressive: The Poetic Mode of Speech-Perception, Duke UP, Durham N, C.
· Valin, P. (1891), Le rythme poétique et l'alliteration: 252-254, La Plume.
· Vendryès, Jean (1940), "Proust et les noms propres", Mélanges Huguet, Boivin, Paris.
· Viglionese, P. C. (1985), "The Inner Functioning of Words: Iconicity in Poetic Language", Visible Language, 19: 373-386.
· Ward, D. (1974), "The Functions of Tonality and Grammar in a Voznesenskij Poem", International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, 17: 87-104.
· Watkins, Calvert (1981), "Aspects of Indo-European Poetics", Indo-European Studies, 4: 764-799.
· Waugh, Linda. (1980), "The Poetic Function and the Nature of Language", Poetry Today, 2: 57-82.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Evaluating Predictions about Emotion and Imagery in Literature: Mary Shelly's Frankenstein as an Example", TEXT Technology, 8: 59-73.
· Whissel, Cynthia (1999), "Holding Emotional and Linguistic Rulers Up to the Poetry of Robert Frost.", Psychological Reports, 85: 751-758.
· Whissel, Cynthia (2000), "? of the phonemes employed in them", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 89: 19-48.
· Whissel, Cynthia (2000), "Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam", Empirical Studies of the Arts, 18-2: 135-149.
· Whissel, Cynthia, B. Levesque (1988), "The Affective Tone of Words in Velten's Mood-Induction Statements", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 67: 515-521.
· Yetkind, E.G. (1978), Materiya stiha, Paris and Sankt-Peterburg.

Synesthesia

· Abelin, Åsa (1988), "Patterns of synaesthesia in the Swedish vocabulary", Studies in Computer-Aided Lexicology, Almqvist and Wiksell International, Stockholm.
· Abraham, Werner (1987), "Synaesthie als Metapher", Folia Linguistica, 21: 155-90.
· Abravanel, Eugene (1972), "How Children Combine Vision and Touch when Perceiving the Shape of Objects", Perception and Psychophysics, 12 (2A): 171-175.
· Ackerman, Diane (1990), A Natural History of the Senses, Vintage, New York.
· Ahsen, A. (1997), "Visual imagery and performance during multisensory experience, synaesthesia and phosphenes", Journal of Mental Imagery, 21: 1-40.
· Aleman, A., GJM Rutten, MM Sitskoorn, G. Dautzenberg, NF Ramsey (2001), "Activation of striate cortex in the absence of visual stimulation: an fMRI study of synesthesia", Neuroreport, 12 (13): 2827-2830.
· Amoore, John E., James W. Johnston, Jr., Martin Rubin (1964), "The Stereochemical Theory of Odor", Scientific American, 210.2: 42-49.
· Andermann, Lisa (1991a), "The Great Seeing': The Senses in Zinacanteco Ritual Life", Howes: 231-238.
· Andermann, Lisa (1991b), "To Render Visable: Making Sense among the Ndembu", Howes: 231-238.
· Anschütz, G. (1925), "Untersuchungen zur Analyse musikalischer Photismen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 51: 155-218.
· Anschütz, G. (1926), "Untersuchungen über komplexe musikalische Synopsie", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 54: 129-273.
· Anschütz, G (1927/1931/1936), Farbe-Ton-Forschungen, Hrsg, Akad.-Verl, Leipzig.
· Anschütz, Georg (1927), Kurze Einführung in die Farbe-Ton-Forschung, Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft m.b.H., Leipzig.
· Aoki, Chiye, Philip Siekevitz (1988), "Plasticity in Brain Development", Scientific American, 259.6: 56-64.
· Argelander, A. (1927), Das Farbenhören und der synästhetische Faktor der Wahrnehmung, Fischer, Jena.
· Argelander, Annelies (1927), Das Farbenhören und der synästetische Faktor der Wahrnehmung, Fischer, Jena, Germany.
· Aristotle, (1976 (c. 330 B.C.)), De anima, Robert Drew Hicks, Arno, NY.
·
Aristotle, (350 BC), On Sense and the Sensible, 1.
·
Aristotle, (350 BC), On Sense and the Sensible, 2.
· Armel, K.C., V.S. Ramachandran (1999), "Acquired synesthesia in retinis pigmentosa", Neurocase, 5: 4: 293-296.
· Aschmann, Herman (1946), "Totonac Categories of Smell", Tlalocan, 2.2: 187-188.
· Babbit, I. (1934), The New Laokoon : an Essay on the Confusion of the Arts, Houghton Mifflin Co, Boston, NewYork.
· Bailey, Mark E.S., Keith J. Johnson (1997), "Synaesthesia: Is a Genetic Analysis Feasible?", Synaesthesia, Baron-Cohen and Harrison: 182-207, Blackwell, Cambridge.
· Bain, Alexander (1864), The Senses and the Intellect, Longmans, London.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1970), "Nekotorie psixologicheskie aspekti vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov I Respublikanskoi konferentsii po promishlennoi grafike, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "K voprocy informativnosti vizuial'nix sredctv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov seminara-soveshania 'razrabotka vizualnix sredctv komunikatsii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1971), "K voprosu zapominaemosti vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", Tezisi dokladov seminara-soveshania 'razrabotka vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1973), "O nekotorix faktorax obuslavlibaiuchix ponimanie vizualnix sredstv komunikatsii", mat, vsesoiuznogo simpoziuma 'mishlenie i obshenie', Alma-Ata.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "K voprosu o mnemicheskoi tsennosti vzaimosootvetstvia vizualnogo simvola i informatsii, tezisi dokl.", problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii, Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "O probleme vzaimosootvetstvia vizualnogo znaka i informatsii", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baindurashvili, Akaki G. (1974), "Rezultati issledovania semanticheskogo aspekta vizualnix simvolov", Tezisi dokl. konferentsii 'problemi ergonomiki i injinernoi psixologii', Tbilisi.
· Baker, James M. (1986), The Music of Alexander Scriabin, Yale UP, New Haven and London.
· Baratoux, J. (1887), "De l'audition colorée", Le progrès Médical, 6: 495-539.
· Baron-Cohen, S., L. Burt, F. Smith Laittan, J. Harrison, P. Bolton (1996), "Synaesthesia: prevalence and familiarity", Perception, 25: 9: 1073-9.
·
Baron-Cohen, Simon (1996), "Is There a Normal Phase of Synaesthesia in Development?", Psyche.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, John Harrison, Laura H. Goldstein, Maria Wyke (1993), "Coloured Speech Perception: Is Synaesthesia What Happens When Modularity Breaks Down?", Perception, 22: 419-426.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, John E. Harrison (1997), Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, Blackwell Publishers, Cambridge.
· Baron-Cohen, Simon, Maria A. Wyke, Colin Binnie (1987), "Hearing Words and Seeing Colours: An Experimental Investigation of a Case of Synaesthesia", Perception, 16: 761-767, .***.
· Baudelaire, C. (1860), Les paradis artificiels, Galimard, Parijs.
· Baudelaire, C. (1997), "Correspondences", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 99-100, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Baumgartner, Karl (1969), "Synästhesie und das Problem sprachlicher Universaliens", Zeitschrift für deutsche Sprache, 25: 1-20.
· Beaunis, H., A. Binet (1892), "Sur deux cas d'audition colorée", Revue philisophique, 33: 448-461.
· Behler, Diana (1993), "Synaesthesia in Nietzsche's Die Geburt der Tragodie and Its Correlation to French and Russian Symbolism; Melanges offerts a Jacqueline Leiner", Carrefour de Cultures, Antoine, R. , Narr, Tubingen.
· Behne, Klaus-Ernst (1991), "On the margins of music: Synaesthesias, images,colors [Am Rande der Musik: Synästhesien, Bilder, Farben.]", Musikpsychologie: Jahrbuch der Deutschen Gesellschaft für Musikpsychologie, VIII: 94-120.
·
Behne, Klaus-Ernst (2001), Zur Differenzierung von Synästhesien und intermodalen Analogien.
· Benjamins, Joyce A., Marion E. Smith (1977), "Metabolism of Myelin", Morell: 233-270, . .
· Berghaus, G. (1986), "A theatre of image, sound and motion: On synaesthesia and the idea of a total work of art", Maske und Kothurn, 32: 1-2, 7-28.
· Berghaus, Gunter (1986), "A Theatre of Image, Sound and Motion: on Synaesthesia and the Idea of a Total Work of Art", Maske und Kothurn: International Beitrage zur Theaterwissenschaft, 32: 7-28.
· Berlin, Brent, Paul Kay (1969), Basic Color Terms: Their Universality and Evolution, U of California P, Berkeley.
· Berman, Greta (1999), "Synesthesia and the Arts", Leonardo, 32: 1: 15-22.
· Bernard, J. (1986), "Messiaen's synaesthesia, the correspondence between colour and sound structure in his music", Music Perception, 4: 1: 41-68.
· Binet, A. (1892), "Le problème de l'audition colorée", Revue des Deux-Mondes, 113: 586-614.
· Binet, A. (1893), "L'application de la psychiométrie à l'étude de d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 36: 334-336.
· Binet, A., J. Philippe (1892), "Étude sur un nouveau cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 33: 461-464.
· Binet, A., J. Philippe (1892), "Etude sur un nouveau cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 33: 461-464.
· Binet, A.P.J. (1892), "Recherche expérimentales sur deux cas d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 1893, 36: 334-6.
· Biola, Holly (1995), Chromesthesia and Absolute Pitch, Princeton University.
·
Bishop, Bainbridge (1893), A Souvenir of the Color Organ, with some Suggestions in Regard to the Soul of the Rainbow and the Harmony of Light, New Russia, New York.
· Blank, Marion, Sally Klig (1970), "Dimensional Learning Across Sensory Modalities in Nursery School Children", Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 9: 166-173.
· Bleuler, E. (1913), "Zur Theorie der Sekundärempfindungen", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 65: 1-39.
· Bleuler, E., Lehman (1881), Zwangmässige Lichtempfindungen durch Schall, Leipzig.
·
Block, Lenore (1983), "Comparative tone-colour responses of college music majors with absolute pitch and good relative pitch", Psychology of Music, XI: 2: 59-66, ajors with absolute pitch and good relative pitch, jors with absolute pitch and good relative pitch.
· Bogumil, Mary-Louise (1989), Joyce's Use of Synaesthesis: The Intra- and Inter-Episodic Recurrence of Sensory Impressions in 'Ulysses' , 3031A: 49:10, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Bond, B. G., S.S. Stevens (1965), "Cross-modality Matching of Brightness to Loudness in 5-Year Olds", Perception and Psychophysics, 6: 337-39.
· Bos, Maria C. (1929), "Über echte und unechte audition coloreé", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 111: 321- 401.
· Braun, Werner (1994), "Light and shadow in music: Aspects of a mental image (1680-1810)" [Licht und Schatten in der Musik: Aspekte eines Denkbildes (1680-1810)] ", Festschrift Lorenz Dittmann, Hans-Caspar von Bothmer, Klaus Güthlein, and Rudolf Kuhn: 37-45, Frankfurt am Main.
·
Bretones, Callejas (2001), "Carmen Synasthetic metaphors in English", Technical report University of California at Berkeley & International Computer Science Institute, Berkeley.
· Brou, Philippe, Thomas R. Sciascia, Lunette Linden, Jerome Y. Lettvin (1986), "The Colors of Things", Scientific American, 255.3: 84-91.
· Brown, Donald (1991), Human Universals, McGraw-Hill., New York.
· Budde, Elmar (1989), "Music, sound, color: The problem of synaesthesia in the early compositions of Ligeti, [Musik, Klang, Farbe: Zum Problem der Synästhesie in den frühen Kompositionen Ligetis.]", Musik & Bildung, XXI: 68-75.
· Bullough, E. (1907), "On the Apparent Heaviness of Colours:", British Journal of Psychology, 2: 111-152.
· Busch, G. (1971), "Synästhesie und Imagination. Zu Delacroix's kunsttheoretischen Äußerungen", Beitrage zur Theorie der Künste im 19 Jahrhundert, Vittorio Klostermann.
· Calkins, Mary Whiton (1893), "A Statistical Study of Pseudo-chromesthesia and of Mental-forms", American Journal of Psychology, 5: 439-464.
· Calkins, Mary Whiton (1894), "Synaesthesis, (minor studies from Wellesley College)", American Journal of Psychology, 7: 90-107.
· Caltvedt, Les (1999), "The Poetics of Synaesthesia in Rilke and Handke", Modern Austrian Literature, 32: 1: 53-66.
· Cambon, Glauco (1970), "Synaesthesia in the Divine Comedy", Dante Studies, 88: 1-16.
· Campana, John (1981-82), "Vittorini's Synaesthetic Use of Imagery in 'Conversazione in Sicilia'", Canadian Journal of Italian Studies, 5: 72-80.
·
Carpenter, Siri (2001), "Everyday Fantasia, the World of Synesthesia", Monitor on Psychology, 32-3.
· Carter, William C. (1986), "Albertine au pianola: Sources biographiques: La Synesthesie dans l'univers proustien", Bulletin de la Societé des Amis de Marcel Proust et des Amis de Combray, 36: 517-524.
· Casanovas, J. (1957), "Sinestesias auditivo-visuales", Archivos Society Oftalmologie, 17: 10: 1185-1208.
· Castellano, Charlene Ann (1980), "Synesthesia: Imagination's Semiotic in Andrei Belyi's Petersburg", Dissertation Abstracts International, 41: 1076A, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Chamberlain, Alexander F. (1905), "Primitive Hearing and 'Hearing Words'", American Journal of Psychology, 6.1: 119-130.
· Chao, Y. R. (1930), "A System of Tone Letters", Le Maître Phonétique, 45: 24-27.
· Chastiang, Maxime (1960), "Audition colorée; Une enquête", Vie et language, 105: 631-637.
· Chastiang, Maxime (1961), "De sons et des couleurs", Vie et language, 112: 358-365.
· Claparède, E. (1900), "Sur l'audition colorée", Revue philosophique, 49: 515-517.
· Claparède, E. (1903), "Persistance de l'audition colorée", Comptes Rendus de la Société de Biologie, 35: 1257-1259.
· Claparède, E. (1914), "Sur la représentation des personnes inconnues et des lapsus linguae", Archiv de Psychologie, 14: 301-304.
· Classen, Constance (1991a), "Creation by Sound / Creation by Light: A Sensory Analysis of Two South American Cosmologies", Howes: 239-255.
· Classen, Constance (1991b), "The Sensory Orders of 'Wild Children'", Howes: 47-60.
· Classen, Constance (1993), Worlds of Sense, Routledge., London and New York.
· Classen, Constance, David Howes, Anthony Synnott (1994), Aroma: The Cultural History of Smell, Routledge., London and New York.
· Clavière, J. (1898), "L'audition colorée", Année psychologique, 5.
· Clavière, J. (1898), "L'audition colorée", L'Année Psychologique, 5: 161-178.
· Clynes, Manfred (1977), "Sentics: the Touch of Emotions", Souvenir Press.
· Collier, G. L. (1996), "Affective synesthesia: Extracting emotion space from simple perceptual stimuli", Motivation and Emotion, 20: 1-32.
· Collins, Mary (1929), "A Case of Synaesthesia", Journal of General Psychology, 2: 12-27.
· Collopy, F. (2000), "Color, form, and motion. Dimensions of a musical art of light", Leonardo, 33: 5: 355-360.
· Colman, W. S. (1894), "On So-Called Color Hearing", The Lancet: 795-796, 849-851.
· Conklin, Harold C. (1980), Folk Classification: a Topically Arranged Bibliography of Contemporary and Background References Through 1971, Yale UP, New Haven, Connecticut.
· Corbin, Alain (1986, 1982), The Foul and the Fragrant: Odor and the French Social Imagination, Le miasme et la jonquille, Harvard UP.
· Coriat, Isador H. (1913), "A Case of Synesthesia", Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 8: 38-43.
· Coriat, Isador H. (1913), "An Unusual Type of Synaesthesia", Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 8: 109-112.
·
Costa, L. D. (1996), "Synesthesia: A real phenomenon? Or real phenomena?", Psyche.
· Craig, A.D., M.C. Bushnell (1994), "The Thermal Grill Illusion: Unmasking the Burn of Cold Pain.", Science, 265-5169: 252-255.
· Critchley, E. M. R. (1997), "Synaesthesia: possible mechanisms)", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 259-268, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Crocker, E.C., L.F. Henderson (1927), "Analysis and Classification of Odors", American Perfumer, 22: 325- 327, 356.
· Cuddy, L. L. (1985), "The color of melody", Music Perception, 2: 3: 345-60.
· Cutietta, Robert A., Kelly Haggarty (1987), "A comparative study of color associations with music at various age levels", Journal of Research in Music Education, 35: 2: 78-91.
· Cutsforth, Thomas D. (1924), "Synaesthesia in the Process of Reasoning", American Journal of Psychology, 35: 88-97.
· Cutsforth, Thomas D. (1925), "The Role of Emotion in a Synaesthetic Subject", American Journal of Psychology, 36: 527-543.
·
Cytowic, Richard E. (1989), Synesthesia: a Union of the Senses, Springer Verlag, New York.
· Cytowic, Richard E. (1989), "Synesthesia and mapping of subjective sensory dimensions", Neurology, 39: 849-50.
·
Cytowic, Richard E. (1993), The Man who Tasted Shapes, Putnam, Warner Books, New York.
·
Cytowic, Richard E. (1995), "Synesthesia, phenomenology and neuropsychology: a review of current knowledge", Psyche, 2(10).
·
Cytowic, Richard E. (1996), "Synaesthesia: phenomenology and neuropsychology - a review of current knowledge", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 17-39, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Czurda, M. (1953), "Zwischen Lautcharacter und Sinneseindrücken", Wiener Archiv für Psychologie, Psychiatrie und Neurologie, 3: 73-84.
· Dailey, A., C. Martindale, J. Borkum (1997), "Creativity, synesthesia and physiognomic perception", Creativity Research Journal, 10: 1-8.
·
Dann, Kevin, T. (1999), Bright Colors Falsely Seen: Synaesthesia and the Search for Transcendental Knowledge, Yale University Press, New Haven and London.
· Daubresse, M. (1900), "L'Auditon Colorée", Revue Philosophique, 49: 300-306.
· Day, Sean A. (1995), "I Remember Her Name Was Cool Blue: Synaesthetic Metaphors, Evolution, and Memory", Semiotics, Spinks C.W. & Deely, J., Peter Lang, New York.
·
Day, Sean A. (1996), "Synaesthesia and Synaesthetic Metaphors", Psyche, 2: 32.
·
Day, Sean A. (1996), "Trends in Colored Letter Synesthesia".
· Day, Sean A. (2001), "Semi-reflection of Types of Synaesthesia", Trickster and Ambivalence: The Dance of Differentiation, C.W. Spinks: 111 - 117, Atwood, Madison, WI.
·
Day, Sean A. (2001), "Trends in synesthetically colored graphemes and phonemes", Iconicity in Language.
·
Day, Sean A. (2002), "One's Own Brain as Trickster - Part II: It's For Your Own Good", Trickster's Way, 1: 1.
· de la Motte-Haber, Helga (1990), Musik und Bildende Kunst: von der Tonmalerei zur Klangskulptur, Laaber-Verlag, Laaber.
·
de Parville, Henri (1883), "Association of Colors with Sounds", Popular Science Monthly, 23: 490-492.
·
Delay, J., H.-P. Gerard, P.-C. Racamier (1951), "Les synesthesies dans l'intoxication mescalinique", L'Encèphale, 40: 1: 1-40, èphale, phale.
· deRochas, A. (1885), "L'audition colorée", La Nature, 1,2: 305-306, 406-408, 274-275.
· Devereux, George (1966), "An Unusual Audio-motor Synesthesia in an Adolescent", Psychiatric Quarterly, 40:3: 459-471.
·
Diamond, David , "Synesthesia - the mixing of the senses".
· Dickson, Kay (1980), "Toward Order and Transcendence: Dante's Use of Synaesthesia in the Divine Comedy", Romance Notes, 21: 111-16.
· Dixon, M. J., D. Smilek, C. Cuhady, Ph.M. Merikle (2000), "Five plus two equals yellow. Mental arithmetic in people with synaesthesia is not coloured by visual experience", Nature, 406: 365.
·
Doctor Hugo, (2000), "Tele-Synaesthesia: presentation of a hypothesis", Encyclopedia of Postmodernism, Victor E. Taylor, Charles E. Winquist, Routledge.
· Domino, G. (1989), "Synesthesia and creativity in fine arts students: An empirical look", Creativity Research Journal, 2: 17-29.
· Donnell, C.A, W. Duignan (1977), "Synaesthesia and aesthetic education", Journal of Aesthetic Education, 11: 69-85.
· Downey, June E. (1911), "A Case of Colored Gustation", American Journal of Psychology, 22: 528-539.
· Downey, June E. (1912), "Literary Synaesthesia", Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods, 9: 490-518.
· Downey, June E. (1929), Creative Imagination: Studies in the Psychology of Literature, NY.
· Dresslar, F.B. (1903), "Are Chromaesthesias Variable? A Study of an Individual Case", American Journal of Psychology, 14: 368-382.
· Duda, Gabriela (1991), "Synesthesia and Metaphor in Romanian Symbolism" [Sinestezie si metafora in simbolismul romanesc]", Studii si cercetari lingvistice, 42: 3-4: 111-118.
· Dudycha, George J., Martha A. Dudycha (1935), "A Case of Synesthesia: Visual-Pain and Visual-Audition", Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 30: 57-69.
·
Duffy, Patricia Lynne (2001), Blue Cats and Chartreuse Kittens: How Synesthetes Color their Worlds, Henry Holt and Compnay.
· Duplisea, Chris (1999), "Cross-Modal Synesthetic Sensory Metaphors: Communicating the Experience and Understanding of Power in a Maliseet Sweat Lodge Ceremony", Papers of the 28th Algonquian Conference, David Pentland: 136-161, University of Manitoba, Winnipeg.
· Engelen, B. (1966), Die Synästhesien in der Dichtung Eichendorff's mit einem Anhang über die sogenannte 'Audition coloree' und über Synästhesien in der Dichtung des franzsösischen Symbolismus, Köln.
· English, Horace B. (1923), "Colored Hearing", Science, 57: 444-445.
· Engstrom, Alfred G. (1946), "In Defense of Synaesthesia in Literature", Philological Quarterly, 25: 1-19.
· Erzsébet, P. D. (1974), "Synaesthesia and Poetry", Poetics: International Review for the Theory of Literature, 11: 23-44.
· Etiemble, (1968), Le sonnet des voyelles; de l'audition colorée a la vision érotique, Gallimard, Paris.
· Feïlane, Dora (2000), "Synesthésies", Leonardo, 33: 1: 19, Köln.
· Feld, Steven (1990), "Aesthetics and synesthesia in Kaluli ceremonial dance", UCLA journal of dance ethnology, XIV: 1-16.
· Fifield, George (1999), "Digital synesthesia", Art New England, 20: 3: 19.
· Fink, Monika (1988), Musik Nach Bildern, Edition Helbling, Innsbruck/Neu-Rum.
· Fiore, A. M. (1993), "Multisensory integration of visual, tactile and olfactory aesthetic cues of appearance", Clothing and Textiles Research Journal, 11: 2: 45-52.
· Fischer, Olga (1909), "E. T. A. Hoffmann's Doppelempfindungen", Archiv für das Studium neueren Sprachen und Literaturen, 123: 1-22.
· Flam, Jack D. (1975), "Matisse in Two Keys", Art in America, 63: 83-86.
· Flournoy, Theodore (1892), "L'audition colorée", Archiv des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, 25: 505-508.
· Frith, Christopher D., Eraldo Paulesu (1996), "The physiological basis of synaesthesia", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 123-147, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gage, John (1993), Colour iand Culture Practice and meaning from antiquity to abstraction, Thames and Hudson, London.
· Gage, John (1999), "Making sense of colour. The synaesthetic dimension", Colour and meaning. Art, science and symbolism, J. Gage: 261-268, Thames & Hudson, Oxford.
·
Galayev, Bulat , ""Color hearing" and "affects theory"".
·
Galayev, Bulat , "Color hearing and light-music".
·
Galayev, Bulat , "Synaesthesia is a form of non-verbal thinking".
·
Galayev, Bulat , "Synesthesie".
· Galayev, Bulat (1988), "The Fire of Prometheus: Music-Kinetic Art Experiments in the U.S.S.R", Leonardo, 21: 4: 383-396.
·
Galayev, Bulat (1993), "Problem of synaesthesia in the arts", Languages of Design, 1: 201-203.
·
Galayev, Bulat (1993), "Synaesthesia and musical space. On Yavorsky's forgotten hypothesis", Leonardo, 26: 1: 76-78, Kazan: FEN.
·
Galayev, Bulat (2000), "Lofty sickness of synesthesia or creative impotence of it's interpreters?", Conference "Prometheus-2000", Collected theses: 73-79, Kazan: FEN.
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "Color hearing: nature and functions of synaesthesia".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "Korolenko as color hearing researcher".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "On Maxim Gorky's synaethesia".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "Problem of light-music and synaesthesia in the West and in the East".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "Synaesthesia in language and art of word".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "Synaesthesia is a miracle of poetic thinking".
·
Galayev, Bulat M. , "To colour and light (evolution of gravitational synaesthesia in music)".
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1991), "Modern Lakoon: Esthetic Problem of Synaesthesia Conference", Leonardo, 24: 5: 505-507.
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1994), "Farewell Prometheus Readings: Light-music in the former Soviet Union", Leonardo, 27: 4: 351-2.
· Galayev, Bulat M. (1996), "On the true sources of light-music", Languages of Design, 3: 33-44.
·
Galayev, Bulat M. (1999), "Synaesthesia is not a psychic abnormality", Paper presented at the International Conference "Language, Vision & Music", Ireland, Galeway.
·
Galayev, Bulat M. (1999), "What is synaesthesia: myth and reality", Leonardo Electronic Almanac, 17: 6.
·
Galayev, Bulat M., I. L. Vanechkina (2001), "Was Scriabin a synesthete? ", Leonardo, 34: 4: 357-361.
· Galeyev, Bulat (1987), Man -- Art -- Technology: The Problem of Synesthesia in Art, Kazan Conservatory, Kazan, Russia.
· Galeyev, Bulat (1991), Light-Music in the System of the Arts, Kazan Conservatory, Kazan, Russia.
· Galton, Francis (1883), Inquiries into the Human Faculty, Macmillan, New York.
· Galton, Francis (1997/188?), "Colour Associations", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 43-48, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gattegno, Caleb (1962), Words in Color, Learning Materials, Chicago.
· Geschwind, N. (1965), "Disconnection Syndromes in Animals and Man", Brain, 88: 237-294.
· Gibbons, Boyd (1986), "The Intimate Sense of Smell", National Geographic, 170.3: 324-361.
· Gibss, W., A. Wayt (1997), "A sense of synesthesia", Scientific American, October: 28.
· Gifaldi, David (1993), The Boy Who Spoke Colors, Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston.
· Gilbert, A. N., R. Martin, S. E. Kemp (1996), "Cross-modal correspondence between vision and olfaction: The color of smells", American Journal of Psychology, 109: 335-351.
· Gilbert, Avery N., Charles J. Wysocki (1987), "The National Geographic Smell Survey Results", National Geographic, 172.4: 514-525.
· Ginsberg, Leon (1923), "A Case of Synaesthesia", American Journal of Psychology, 34: 582-589.
· Giradeau, C. (1885), "De l'audition colorée", L'Encephale, 5: 589-597.
· Glicksohn, J., I. Steinbach, S. Elimalach Malmilyan (1999), "Cognitive dedifferentiation in eidetics and synaesthesia: Hunting for the ghost once more", Perception, 28: 109-120.
· Glickstein, J., O. Salinger, A. Roychman (1992), "An Exploratory Study of Syncretic Experience: Eidetics, Synaesthesia, and Absorption", Perception, 21: 637-642.
· Gombrich, E. (1960), Art and Illusion, Pantheon Books.
· Grafé, A. (1897), "Note sur un nouveau cas de l'audition colorée", Revue de Médicine, 17: 192-195.
· Grafé, A. (1898), "Sur un cas à rattacher à ceux d'audition colorée", Revue de Médicine, 18: 225-228.
· Gray, J. A., S.C.R. Williams, J. Nunn, S. Baron-Cohen (1997), "Possible implications of synaesthesia for the hard question of consciousness", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 173-181, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gray, R. (2001), "Synaesthesia and misrepresentation. A reply to Wager", Philosophical Psychology, 14: 3: 339-346.
· Grossenbacher, P. G., C. T. Lovelace (2001), "Mechanisms of synesthesia: Cognitive and physiological constraints", Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 5: 1: 36-41.
· Grossenbacher, Peter G. (1997), "Perception and sensory information in synesthaetic experience)", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 148-172, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Gruber, Edouard (1893), "Questionnaire Psychologique sur l'Audition Colorée, Figurée et Illuminée", Revue Philosophique, 35: 499-502.
· Günther, Hans (1994), "Gesamtkunstwerk: Between synaesthesia and myth. [Gesamtkunstwerk: Zwischen Synästhesie und Mythos.]", Bielefelder Schriften zu Linguistik und Literaturwissenschaft, 3, Aisthesis, Bielefeld.
· Gyilai, E. (1968), A lathäto zene; egy zenepszichologiai kiserletsorozat tanulsagaibol, Zenemükiado, Budapest.
· Haack, Paul A., Rudolf E. Radocy (1981), "A case study of a chromesthetic", Journal of Research in Music Education, 24: 2: 85-90.
· Harris, D. Fraser (1908), "Colored Thinking", Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 3: 97-113.
· Harris, J. Donald (1950), Some Relations between Vision and Audition, Charles C. Thomas, Springfield, Illinois.
· Harrison, John, Simon Baron-Cohen (1994), "Synaesthesia: An Account of Coloured Hearing", Leonardo, 27: 4: 343-346.
· Harrison, John E. (1997), "Synaesthesia: an introduction", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 3-16, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Harrison, John E., Simon Baron-Cohen (1997), "Synaesthesia: a Review of Psychological Theories", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 109-122, Blackwell, Cambridge, Massachusetts.
· Hartmann, Otto (1921), "Farbenhören und Tönesehen", Kosmos, 18: 69-72.
· Haselbrock, K. (1935), "Über das 'Farbenhören'", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 136: 4-6: 292-298.
· Hein, H. (1926), "Untersuchungen über die Gesetzmässigkeiten der Zuordnung von Farben zu Tönen", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 56: 95-176.
· Helms, Siegmund (1990), "Ear and eye: The visualizing of music and the musicalization of pictures. [Auge und Ohr: Zur Visualisierung von Musik und Musikalisierung von Bildern.] ", Musik und Unterricht, I: 2: 2-11.
· Helson, Harry (1933), "A Child's Spontaneous Reports of Imagery", American Journal of Psychology, 45: 360-361.
· Hennig, Richard (1896), "Entstehung und Bedeutung der Synopsien", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 10: 181- 222.
· Henning, Hans (1923), "Eine neuartige Komplexsynästhesie und Komplexzuordnung", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 92: 149-160.
· Henri, Victor (1893), "Note sur un Case d'Audition Colorée", Revue Philosophique, 35: 554-558.
· Hertz, Paul (1999), "Synesthetic art - an imagery number?", Leonardo, 32: 5: 399-404.
· Heyninx, A. (1919), Essai d'olfactique physiologique, Larcier, Brussels.
· Heyrman, Hugo (1995), Art and Computers: an exploratory investigation on the digital transformation of art, Universidad de La Laguna, Santa Cruz de Tenerife, Spain.
· Higgins, Dick (2001), "Intermedia", Leonardo, 34: 1: 49-54.
· Hogan, Eileen (1978), Ogham: Each Letter of the Alphabet is Presented with a Colour and a Bird, London.
· Holden, Edward S (1885), "Color and Other Associations", Science, 6: 242-243.
· Hopper, Vincent Foster (1938), Medieval Number Symbolism; Its Sources, Meaning, and Influence on Thought and Expression, Columbia UP, New York.
· Hörmann, Karl (1982), "Musical perception and color sense: Empirical bases for instruction and therapy. [Musikwahrnehmung und Farbvorstellung. Empirische Grundlagen für Unterricht und Therapie.]", Neue Lernverfahren, 12, Ismaning, BRD: Hueber.
· Hornbostel, E. M. (1927), "Die Einheit der Sinne", Melos, Zeitschrift für Musik, 4: 290-297.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1927b), "The Unity of the Senses", Psyche, 7 (28): 83-89.
· Hornbostel, E. M. von (1931), "Über Geruchshelligkeit", Archiv für die gesamte Physiologie, 227: 517-538.
· Hosek, A. (1932), L'importance de la synesthesie dans la culture artistique, Prague.
· Howden, M. S. (1986), "A Linguistic Perspective on Rimbaud's Voyelles", University of South Florida Language Quarterly, 25: 2.
· Howells, T.H (1944), "The Experimental Development of Color-Tone Synesthesia", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 34: 87-103.
· Howes, David (1991), The Varieties of Sensory Experience: A Sourcebook in the Anthropology of the Senses, U of Toronto P, Toronto, Buffalo, and London.
· Hubbard, E. M., V. S. Ramachandran (2001), "Cross wiring and the neural basis of synaesthesia", Investigative Ophthalmology & Visual Science, 42: 4: S712.
· Hubbard, T. L. (1996), "Synesthesia-like mappings of lightness, pitch, and melodic interval", American Journal of Psychology, 109: 2: 219-38.
· Hug-Hellmuth, H. von (1912), "Über Farbenhören", Imago, 1: 228-264.
· Hunt, Harry T. (1985), "Relations between the Phenomena of Relious Mysticism (Altered States of Consciousness) and the Psychology of Thought: a Cognitive Psychology of States of Consciousness and the Necessity of Subjective States for Cognitive Theory", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 61: 911-61.
· Hupka, R. B., Z. Zaleski, J. Otto, L. Reidl, et. al. (1997), "The colors of anger, envy, fear, and jealousy: A cross-cultural study", Journal of Cross Cultural Psychology, 28: 156-171.
· Irwin, Francis W., Elizabeth Newland (1940), "A Genetic Study of the Naming of Visual Figures", Journal of Psychology, 9: 3-16.
· Jacobs, Lawrence, Alice Karpik, Diana Bozian, Sven Gøthgen (1981), "Auditory-Visual Synesthesia: Sound-Induced Photisms", Archive of Neurology, 38: 211-216.
· Jacome, D. E. (1999), "Volitional monocular lilliputian visual hallucinations and synesthesia", European Neurology, 41: 1: 54-56.
· Jacome, Daniel E., Robert J. Gumnit (1979), "Audioalgesic and Audiovisuoalgesic Synesthesias: Epileptic Manifestation", Neurology, 29: 1050-1053.
· Jakobson, Roman (1935, 1962), "Kindersprache, Aphasie und allgemeine Lautgesetze", Selected Writings: Phonological Studies, 1: 387, Mouton & Co, 'S-Gravenhage.
· Jakobson, Roman (1962), Selected Writings,Volume I: Phonological Studies, Mouton and Co, The Hague.
· Jakobson, Roman (1968), "Agreement between the Systems of Sound and Color", Child Language, Aphasia and Psychological Universals, Janua Linguarum, Mouton, The Hague.
· Jenny, Hans (1967), Kymatik: Wellen und Schwingungen mit ihrer Struktur und Dynamik/Cymatics: The Structure and Dynamics of Waves and Vibrations, Basilius Press.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1996), Ist C = Rot? Eine Kultur- und Wissenschaftsgeschichte zum problem der wechselseitigen beziehung zwischen Ton und Farbe. Von Aristoteles bis Goethe, Berlin.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1997), "Die Farblichtmusik Alexander Laszlos", Zeitschrift fur Kunstgeschichte, 60: 1: 12-43.
· Jewanski, Jörg (1999), "What is the color of the tone?", Leonardo, 32: 3: 227-8.
· Johnson, A., O. Johnson, M. Baksh (1986), "The colors of emotions in Machiguenga", American Anthropologist, 88: 674-81.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1972), "Synaesthesia, Polychromatism and Nabokov", Russian Literature Triquarterly, spring: 378-398.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1975), "The Role of Synesthesia in the Work of Vladimir Nabokov", Melbourne Slavonic Studies, University of California, Santa Barbara.
· Johnson, D. Barton (1982), "The Role of Synesthesia in Jakobson's Theory of Language", International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, University of California, Santa Barbara.
· Johnson, Robert Sherlaw (1975), Messiaen, University of California Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles.
·
Johnson, Ronald William (1980-81), "Whistler's musical modes: Symbolist symphonies, numinous nocturnes", Arts Magazine, 55: 8: 164-76, musical modes: Symbolist symphonies, numinous nocturnes, nies, numinous nocturnes.
· Johnston, Thomas Frederick (1977), "Auditory driving, hallucinogens, and music-color-synaesthesia in Tsonga ritual.", Drugs, rituals and altered states of consciousness, Brian M. Du Toit: 217-36, Balkema, Rotterdam.
· Jordan, David Starr (1891), "The Color of Letters", Popular Science Monthly, 39: 367-373.
· Jordan, David Starr (1917), "The Colors of Letters", Science, 46: 311-312.
· Joslyn, Marcellus LeFevre (1967), A Developmental Study of Synaesthesia in Children: The Influence of Tone Frequencies on a Color-Matching Task, Claremont Graduate School.
· Junod, Philippe (1988), La Musique Vue par les Peintres, Edita S.A, Lausanne.
· Karwoski, Theodore F., Henry S. Odbert (1938), "Color-Music", Psychological Monographs, 50: 1-ff.
· Karwoski, Theodore F., Henry S. Odbert, Charles E. Osgood (1942), "Studies in Synesthetic Thinking: II. The Role of Form in Visual Responses to Music", Journal of General Psychology, 26: 199-222.
· Kay, Paul (1975), "Synchronic variability and diachronic change in basic color terms", Language in Society, 4: 257-270.
· Kedar-Kopfstein, Benjamin (1988), "Synästhesien im biblischen Althebräisch in übersetzung und Auslegung", Zeitschrift für Althebraistik, 1: 47-60, 147-58.
· Kelly, E. L. (1934), "An experimental attempt to produce artificial chromaesthesia by the technique of conditioned response", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 17: 3: 315-341.
· Kelly, E. Lowell (1934), "An Experimental Attempt to Produce Artificial Chromaesthesia by the Technique of the Conditioned Response", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 17: 315-341.
· Kemp, S. E., A. N. Gilbert (1997), "Odor intensity and color lightness are correlated sensory dimensions", American Journal of Psychology, 110: 35-46.
· Kennedy, H., A. Batardiere, C. Dehay, P. Barone (1997), "Synaesthesia: implications for developmental neurobiology", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 243-256, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Kircher, Athanasius (1650), Musurgia universalis, Rome.
· Klein, A. B. (1926), Colour Music: The Art of Light, London.
· Klinkowsytröm, A. (1890), "Trois cas d'audition colorée dans la mème famille", Biologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar, 3: 117-118.
· Kluver, H. (1966), Mescal and Mechanisms of Hallucinations, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
· Koenig, R. (1870), "Sur les notes fixes charactéristiques des diverses voyelles", Comptes Rendus de l'Académie des Sciences, 70: 931-933.
· Koeppe, Hans (1899), "Zur Casuistik der secundären Sinnesempfindungen", Deutsch medicinische Wochenschrift, 25: 572-574.
· Kollarits, K. (1914), "Observation de psychologie quotidienne: I. Sur les images qui accompagnent la représentation des individus et des lieux inconnus", Archiv de Psychologie, 14: 225-240.
· König, Günter (1959), Die Bezeichnung für Farbe, Glanz und Helligkeit im Altenglischen, Fotodruck, Osnabrück.
·
Korb, K. B. (1995), "Synesthesia and method", Psyche, 2.
· Krauthamer, George (1968), "Form Perception across Sensory Modalities", Neuropsychologia, 6: 105-113.
· Krohn, W.O (1893), "Pseudo-chromaesthesia, or The Association of Color with Words, Letters, and Sounds", American Journal of Psychology, 5: 20-41.
· Kronasser, H. (1952), Handbuch der Semasiologie, Heidelberg.
· Laignel-Lavastine, K. (1901), "Audition colorée familiale", Revue Neurologique, 9: 1152-1162.
· Langenbeck, K. (1913), "Die akustisch-chromatischen Synopsien", Zeitschrift für Sinnesphysiologie, 47: 159-181.
· Langfeld, H. S. (1914), "Note on a Case of Chromaesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 11: 113-114.
· Langfeld, Herbert Sidney (1915), "Synaesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 12: 121-122.
· Langfeld, Herbert Sidney (1926), "Synesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 23: 599-602.
· Lauret, , Duchaussoy (1887), "Un cas héréditaire d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 23: 222-224.
· Lay, Wilfred (1896), "Three Cases of Synæsthesia", Psychological Review, 3: 92-95.
· Lehman, Richard S. (1972), "A Multivariate Model of Synesthesia", Multivariate Behavioral Research, 7: 403-439.
· Lemaitre, August (1904), "Un cas d'audition colorée hallucinatoire", Archives de Psycholgie, 3: 164- 177.
·
Lemley, Brad (1999), "Do you see what they see?", Discover, 20: 12.
· Lenzberg, K. (1923), "Zur Theorie der Sekundärempfindungen und Bleulerschen Theorie im besonderen", Zeitschift für angewandte Psychologie, 21: 283-307.
·
Lesle, Lutz (1988), "Pictorial music - musical pictures: Accounts of relations between music and painting [Bildermusik - Musikbilder: Beziehungsgeschichten zwischen Tonkunst und Malerei.] ", Neue Zeitschrift für Musik, 149: 4: 8-11, chichten zwischen Tonkunst und Malerei.] , hichten zwischen Tonkunst und Malerei.] .
· Lettvin, Jerome Y., H.R. Maturana, W.S. McCulloch, W.H. Pitts (1965, 1959), "What the Frog's Eye Tells the Frog's Brain", Embodiments of the Mind, Warren S. McCulloch: 230-255, M.I.T, Cambridge, Massachusetts.
· Lindauer, M. S. (1991), "Physiognomy and verbal synesthesia compared: Affective and intersensory descriptors of nouns with drawings and art", Metaphor and Symbolic Activity, 6: 183-202.
· Lockspeiser, Edward (1973), Music and Painting. A Study in Comparative Ideas from Turner to Schoenberg, Harper and Row, New York.
· Löef, C. (1974), Farbe-Musik-Form, ihre bedeutenden Zusammenhänge, Musterschmidt, Göttingen.
· Lomer, G. (1905), "Beobachtungen über farbiges Hören", Archiv für Psychiatrie und Nervenkrankheiten, 40: 593-601.
·
Luria, Aleksandr Romanovich (1968), The Mind of the Mnemonist, Lynn Solotaroff, athan Cape NY, London : an Cape NY, London , NY, London , Y, London .
·
Lyons, Andrew D. , "Synaesthesia - A Cognitive Model of Cross Modal Association".
· Mahling, F. (1926), "Das Problem der audition colorée", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 57: 165-302.
· Mallary, Robert (1990), "Spatial-synesthetic art through 3-D projection: The requirements of a computer-based supermedium", Leonardo, 23: 1: 3-16.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis: Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'", Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis: Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'", Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
· Mandelkev, Amy (1990), "Synaesthesia and Semiosis: Icon and Logos in Andry Belyj's 'Glossolalia' and 'Kotik Letaev'", Slavic and East European Journal, 34: 158-75.
·
Mann, Steve (1997), "VibraVest/ThinkTank: Existential Technology of Synthetic Synesthesia for the Visually Challenged", The Eighth International Symposium on Electronic Arts, Art Institute of Chicago.
· Margis, P. (1910), "Die Synästhesien bei E.T.A. Hoffmann", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 5: 91-99.
· Marinesco, G. (1912), "Contribution à l'étude de synesthésies particulièrement de l'audition colorée", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 9: 385-422.
· Marinetti, Filippo Tommaso (1989, 1932), The Futurist Cookbook, Suzanne Brill, Leslie Chamberlain, Bedford Arts, San Francisco.
· Marks, L. E. (2000), "Synaesthesia", Varieties of Anomalous Experience: Examining the Scientific Evidence, E. Carena, S.J. Lynn, American Psychological Association, Washington, DC.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1974), "On Associations of Light and Sound: The Mediations of Brightness, Pitch and Loudness", American Journal of Psychology, 87: 173-188.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1975), "On Colored-Hearing Synesthesia: Cross-Modal Translations of Sensory Dimensions", Psychological Bulletin, 82: 3: 303-331.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1978), The Unity of the Senses: Interrelations among the Modalities, Academic Press, New York.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1982a), "Bright Sneezes and Dark Coughs, Loud Sunlight and Sift Moonlight", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance , 8: 177-93.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1982b), "Synesthetic Perception and Poetic Metaphor", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 8: 15-23.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1983), "Categories of Perceptual Experience: A Psychophysicist Peruses Synesthetic Metaphors", Modern issues in perception, Hans-Georg Geissler: 351-352, Elsevier Science Publishers, Amsterdam.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1984), "Synesthesia and the arts", Cognitive Processes in the Perception of Art , Elsevier, Amsterdam.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1987), "On cross-modal similarity: Auditory-visual interactions in speeded discrimination", Journal of Experimental Psychology Human Perception and Performance, 13: 384-94.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1989), "On Cross-modal Similarity: the Perceptual Structure of Pitch, Loudness and Brightness", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 15: 586-602.
· Marks, Lawrence E. (1997, 1975), "On Colored-hearing Synesthesia: Cross-modal Translations of Sensory Dimensions", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison, 82(3): 49-98, 303-331, Blackwell, Cambridge, MA.
· Marks, Lawrence E., J.C. Stevens (1966), "Individual Brightness Functions", Perception and Psychophysics, 1: 17-24.
· Martin, Lillien J. (1909), "Über ästhetische Synästheie", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 53: 1-60.
· Martino, G., L. E. Marks (2000), "Cross-modal interaction between vision and touch. The role of synesthetic correspondence", Perception, 29: 745-754.
· Martino, Gail, Larry E. Marks (1999), "Perceptual and linguistic interactions in speeded classification: Tests of the semantic coding hypothesis", Perception, 28: 903-923.
· Martino, Gail, Larry E. Marks (2001), "Synesthesia: Strong and weak forms", Current Directions in Psychological Science, 10: 2: 61-65.
· Masson, D. I. (1952), "Synaesthesia and Sound Spectra", Word: 39-41.
· Mattingley, Jason B., Anina N. Rich, Greg Yelland, John L. Bradshaw (2001), "Unconscious priming eliminates automatic binding of colour and alphanumeric form in synaesthesia", Nature, 410: 6828: 580-582.
· Maur, Karin V. (1985), Vom Klang der Bilder, Prestel, Munich.
· Maurer, D. (1993), "Neonatal synesthesia: Implications for the processing of speech and faces", Developmental Neurocognition. Speech and Face Processing in the First Year of Life, B.d. Boysson-Bardies, S.d. Schonen, P. Jusczyk, P. McNeilage, J.Morton, Kluwer, Dordrecht.
· Maurer, Daphne (1997), "Neonatal synaesthesia: implications for the processing of speech and faces", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 224-242, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Maurevert, G. (1939), "Des sons, det goûts et des couleurs", Mercure de France: 292.
· Mavrides, C. M. (1972), "Free Form Discriminatory Verbal Responses to Polygon Patterns", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 35 (2): 577-578.
· McCartney, William (1968), Olfaction and Odours, Springer-Verlag, Berlin and New York.
· McKane, J.P., A.M. Hughes (1988), "Synaesthesia and Major Affective Disorder", Acta psychiatrica scandinavica, 77: 493-494.
· McKane, J. P., A. M. Hughes (1988), "Synaesthesia and major affective disorder", Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 77: 493-4.
· McKellar, P. (1997), "Synaesthesia and imagery: Fantasia revisited", Journal of Mental Imagery, 21: 41-53.
·
McSharry McGrath, Moriah , Tangled Wires: conceptualizing neurological and cultural explanations of synesthesia.
· Melara, Robert D (1989a), "Dimensional Interaction Between Color and Pitch", Journal of Experimental Psychology, Human Perception and Performance, 15.1: 69-79.
· Melara, Robert D (1989b), "Similarity Relations Among Synesthetic Stimuli and Their Attributes", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 15.2: 212-231.
· Melara, Robert D., Lawrence E. Marks (1990), "Processes Underlying Dimensional Interactions: Correspondences between Linguistic and Nonlinguistic Dimensions", Memory and Cognition, 18: 477-95.
· Mencken, H. L. (1949), "Colored Words", New Yorker, April 2: 76-81.
· Messiaen, O. (1993), Music and Color. Conversations with Claude Samuel, Amadeus Press, Portland, Oregon.
· Messiaen, Olivier (1948), L'ascension: Quatre Méditations symphoniques pour orchestre, Alphonse Leduc, Paris.
· Migunov, A., T. Pertseva (1994), "From elements of painting towards synaesthesia", Languages of Design, 2: 7-11.
· Milani, Raffaele (1995), "L'estetica comparata e il campo delle sinestesie", Verri: Rivista di Letteratura: 217-32.
·
Milicevic, Mladen , Experimental/Abstract Film and Synaesthetic Phenomena (1725-1970).
· Militello, Joseph F., "The Post-Modern 'Laokoon': The Influence of Symbolist Synaesthesia on the Development of Modern Aesthetics: Poetics and Thought", Dissertation-Abstracts-International, 55:11, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Miller, George A. (1956), "The magical number seven, plus or minus two: some limits on our capacity for processing information", Psychological Review, 63.2: 81-97.
· Mills, Carol Bergfeld, Edith Howell Boteler, Glenda K. Oliver (1999), "Digit synaesthesia: A case study using a Stroop-type test", Cognitive Neuropsychology, 16: 2: 181-191.
· Moncrieff, R.W. (1970), Odours, Heinemann Books, London.
·
Moritz, William , The dream of color music, and machines that make it possible.
·
Morot, Gil, Frédéric Brochet, Denis Dubourdieu (2001), "The colors of odors", Brain and Language.
·
Motluk, A. (2000), "The number purple. Crossed wires in the brain give colour to numbers", New Scientist Magazine.
· Motluk, Alison (1994), "The Sweet Smell of Purple", New Scientist, 13 August: 32-37.
· Motluk, Alison (1995), "How Many People Hear in Color?", New Scientist, 27.
· Motluk, Alison (1997), "Two Synaesthetes Talking Colour", Synaesthesia, Baron-Cohen and Harrison, 267-277, Blackwell.
· Mudge, E. Leigh (1920), "The Common Synaesthesia of Music", Journal of Applied Psychology, 4: 342-345.
· Mueller, Robert Emmet (1999), "Visic: A proposal for true color music", Leonardo, 32: 3: 177-179.
· Myers, Charles S. (1911), "A Case of Synaesthesia", British Journal of Psychology, 4: 228-238.
· Myers, Charles S. (1914), "Two Cases of Synaesthesia", British Journal of Psychology, 7: 112-117.
· Nabokov, Vladimir (1966), Speak, Memory: An Autobiography Revisited, Putnam, New York.
· Nichols, Roger (1986), Messiaen, Oxford University Press, Oxford and New York.
·
Nissilä, Lasse (1999), Synestsia ja sen musiikilliset yhteydet.
· O'Malley, Glenn (1957), "Literary Synaesthesia", Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism, 15: 391-411.
· O'Malley, Glenn (1964), Shelley and Synaesthesia, Northwestern University Press, Evanston, IL.
· Odbert, H.S., T.F. Karwoski, A.B. Eckerson (1942), "Studies in Synesthetic Thinking: 1. Musical and Verbal Associations of Color and Mood", Journal of General Psychology, 26: 153-173.
· Odgaard, E. C., J. H. Flowers (1999), "An investigation of the cognitive and perceptual dynamics of a colour-digit synaesthete", Perception, 28: 5: 651-664.
· Odin, Steve (1986), "Blossom Scents Take up the Ringing: Synaesthesia in Japanese and Western Aesthetics", Soundings, 69: 256-81.
· Ohwaki, Y., K. Sato (1954), Psychological relationships between visual and auditory stimuli, Tohoki Psy. Fol..
· Oksiloff, Assenka (1996), "Eden Is Burning: Wim Wender's Techniques of Synaesthesia", The German Quarterly, 69: 1: 32-47.
· Ortmann, O. (1933), "Theories of Synesthesia in the Light of a Case of Color-Hearing", Human Biology, 51: 155-211.
· Ortmann, Otto (1933), "Theories of Synesthesia in the Light of a Case of Color-Hearing", Human Biology, 5-2: 155-211.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1960), "The Cross-Cultural Generality of Visual-Verbal Synesthetic Tendencies", Behavioral Science, 5: 146-169.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1980), "The Cognitive Dynamics of Synaesthesia and Metaphor", Cognitive and Figurative Language, Richard P. Honeck and Robert R. Hoffman, Erlbaum, Hillsdale, NJ.
· Osgood, Charles E. (1980), "The cognitive dynamics of synesthesia and metaphor", Cognition and Figurative Language, Honeck and Hoffman: 203-238, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Publishers, Hillsdale, New Jersey.
· Osgood, Charles E., William H. May, Murray S. Miron (1975), Cross-cultural Universals of Affective Meaning, U of Illinois P, Urbana and London.
· Ostwald, Peter F. (1964), "Color Hearing", Archives of General Psychiatry, 11: 40-47.
· Ox, Jack (1984), "The systematic translation of musical compositions into paintings", Leonardo, 17: 3: 152-158.
· Ox, Jack (1993), "Creating a visual translation of Kurt Schwitters's 'Ursonate", Leonardo Musical Journal, 3: 59-61.
· Ox, Jack (1999), "Color me synesthesia", Leonardo, 32: 1: 7-8.
· Ox, Jack (1999), "Synesthetic fusion in the digital age", Leonardo, 32: 5: 391-392.
· Ox, Jack (2001), "Intersenses/Intermedia: A Theoretical Perspective", Leonardo, 34: 1: 47-48.
· Oyama, T., S. Takimoto, H. Iwasawa (1993), "A study on synesthetic tendencies by means of semantic differential technique", Japanese Journal of Behaviormetrics, 20: 55-64.
· Parry, E.J (1916), "The Classification of Odours", Perfumery and Essential Oil Record, 7: 129-132.
· Paulesu, E., J. Harrison, J. D. G. Baron-Cohen, L. Goldstein, Heather, Frackowiak, Frith (1995), "The physiology of coloured hearing: A PET activation study of colour-word synaesthesia", Brain, 118: 661-76.
· Peabody, Charles (1915), "Certain Further Experiments in Synaesthesia", American Anthropologist, 17: 143-155.
· Peacock, Kenneth (1985), "Synesthetic perception: Alexander Scriabin's color hearing", Music Perception, 2: 4: 498.
· Peacock, Kenneth (1988), "Instruments to Perform Color-Music: Two Centuries of Technological Experimentation", Leonardo, 21: 4: 397-406.
· Pecjak, Vid (1970), "Verbal Synesthesiae of Colors, Emotions and Days of the Week", Journal of Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior, 9: 623-6.
· Pedrono, (1882), "De l'audition colorée", Annales d'Oculistique, 88: 224-237.
· Peirce, Charles Santiago Sanders (1982, 1857-1866), Writings of Charles S. Peirce; a Chronological Edition, Volume I, 1857-1866, Max H. Fisch, Indiana UP.
· Pfister, O. (1912), "Die Ursache der Farbenbegleitung bei akustische Wahrnehmungen und das Wesen anderer Synästhesien", Imago, 1.
· Pfister, Oskar (1912), "Die Ursache der Farbenbegleitung bei akustischer Wahrnehmungen und das Wesen anderer Synästhesieen", imago, 1: 265-275.
· Philippe, J. (1893a), "L'audition colorée des aveugles", Revue Scientifique, 1: 806-809.
· Philippe, J. (1893b), "Résumé d'une observation d'audition colorée", Revue Philosophique, 36: 330-334.
· Phillips, Allen W. (1984), "Sobre la sinestesia en el modernismo hispanico", Boletin de la Biblioteca de Menendez Pelayo, 60: 339-384.
· Phillips, D.E. (1897), "Genesis of Number-forms", American Journal of Psychology, 8: 506-527.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1907), "Gustatory Audition: A Hitherto Undescribed Variety of Synaesthesia", American Journal of Psychology, 18: 341-352.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1911), "Synaesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 8: 157-158.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1912), "Synaesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 9: 179-181.
· Pierce, Arthur H. (1913), "Synaesthesia", Psychological Bulletin, 10: 118.
· Piesse, C.H (1887), Olfactics and the Physical Senses, Piesse and Lubin, London.
· Pliego de Andrés, Víctor (1996), "Hearing and seeing: Synesthesia as a basis for musical comprehension through writing. [Oír y ver: La sinestesia como soporte para la comprensión musical a través de la escritura.]", Música y educación: Revista trimestral de pedagogía musical, 9/2:26 : 27-60.
· Plowden, Sarah Caroline Harmon, F. Scott Fitzgerald and Literary Synesthesia: The Heightening of Mood, Moment, and Ambiguity, 51:8, Dissertation Abstracts International, Ann Arbor, MI.
· Poast, Michael (2000), "Color music. Visual color notation for musical expression", Leonardo, 33: 3: 215-221.
· Pollard, John C., Leonard Uhr, Elizabeth Stern (1965), Drugs and Phantasy: The Effects of LSD, Psilocybin, and Sernyl on College Students, Little, Brown, Boston.
· Polli, Andrea (1999), "Active vision: Controlling sound with eye movements", Leonardo, 32: 5: 405-411.
· Prang, Mary Dana Hicks (1923), "Color Hearing", Science, 58: 421-422.
· Pribram, Karl H. (1971), Languages of the Brain: Experimental Paradoxes and Principles in Neuropsychology, Prentice-Hall, Englewood, New Jersey.
· Pütz, Andreas (1994, 1995), "From Wagner to Skrjabin: Synaesthetic views of art and music in the late 19th century. [Von Wagner zu Skrjabin: Synästhetische Anschauungen in Kunst und Musik des ausgehenden 19. Jahrhunderts.]", Kölner Beiträge zur Musikforschung, 186, Kassel: Bosse, U. Köln.
· Rader, Charles M., Auke Tellegen (1987), "An Investigation of Synesthesia", Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 52-5: 981-987.
· Rainer, O. (1923), Musikalische Graphik: Studien und Versuche über die Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Ton und Farbharmonien, Deutscher Verlag für Jugend und Volk, Wien.
· Raines, Thomas Hart (1909), "Report of a Case of Psychochromesthesia", Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 4: 249-252.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2000), "Number-colour synaesthesia arises from cross-wiring in the fusiform gyrus", Society for Neuroscience Abstracts, 30: 1222.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2001), "Psychophysical investigations into the neural basis of synaesthesia", Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, B. 268: 979-83.
· Ramachandran, V. S., E. M. Hubbard (2001), "Synaesthesia A window into perception, thought and language", Journal of Consciousness Studies, 8: 12: 3-34.
· Reichard, Gladys, Roman Jakobson, E. Werth (1949), "Language and Synesthesia", Word, 5: 224-233.
· Révész, G. (1923), "Über audition colorée", Zeitschrift für angewandte Psychologie, 21: 308-332.
· Riccò, Dina (1999), Sinestesie per il design. Le interazioni sensoriali nell'epoca dei multimedia, Etas, Milano, Milano.
· Riggs, L. A., T. Karwoski (1934), "Synesthesia", British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Riggs, Lorrin A., Theodore Karwoski (1934), "Synaesthesia", British Journal of Psychology, 25: 29-41.
· Rimington, A. Wallace (1911), Colour Music: The Art of Mobile Colour, London.
· Rimmel, Eugene (1865), The Book of Perfumes, Chapman and Hall, London.
· Ritchie, Ian (1991), "Fusion of the Faculties: A Study of the Language of the Senses in Hausaland", Howes: 192-202.
· Rivlin, Robert, Karen Gravelle (1984), Deciphering the Senses, Simon and Schuster, New York.
· Rizzo, M., P.J. Eslinger (1989), "Colored hearing synesthesia: An investigation of neural factors", Neurology, 39: 781-4.
· Rose, K. B. (1909), "Some Statistics on Synesthesia", American Journal of Psychology, 20: 446.
· Rosenberg, John D. (1967), "Swinburne", Victorian Studies, 11: 131-52.
· Rosenfeld, Anne (1987), "The Sound of Purple", Psychology Today, 21: 18-19.
· Rossigneaux, C. (1905), "Essai sur l'audition colorée et sa valeur esthétique", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 2: 193-215.
· Ruddick, Nicholas (1984), "Synaesthesia in Emily Dickenson's Poetry", Poetics Today, 5: 59-78.
· Rudman, Floyd, Mark Cappelli (1983), "Tone-taste Synesthesia: a Replication", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 56: 118.
· Rutelli, Romana (1995), "'Sinestesie del visibile': La danza ossimorica del santo Narciso", Strumenti Critici: Rivista Quadrimestrale di Cultura e Critica Letteraria, 2: 175-97.
· Ryalis, J. H. (1986), "Synaesthesia: a Principle for the Relationship between the Primary Colors and the Cardinal Vowels", Semiotica, 58: 1-2: 10-121.
· Ryalls, John H (1986), "Synesthesia: A Principle for the Relationship between the Primary Colors and the Cardinal Vowels", Semiotica, 58: 1-2: 107-121.
· Sabaneev, L. (1926), "The Relation between Sound and Colour", Music and Letters, 10: 266.
· Sacks, Oliver (1985), The Man who Mistook his Wife for a Hat, and Other Clinical Tales, Harper and Row, New York.
· Sacks, Oliver (1995), An Anthropologist on Mars, Vintage Books, New York.
· Samuel, Claude, Olivier Messiaen (1994), Music and Color; Conversations with Claude Samuel, Amadeus Press, Portland.
· Schiltz, K., K. Trocha, B. M. Wieringa, H. M. Emrich, Johannes, Münte (1999), "Neuropsychological aspects of synesthetetic exprience", Journal of Neuropsychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, 11: 1: 58-65.
·
Schirillo, J. A. (1996), "A synesthesia experiment: Consciousness of neural activity", Psyche, 2.
· Schliebe, G. (1932), "Über motorische Synästhesien (Photismen)", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 85: 3-4: 289-333.
· Scholes, Percy A. (1956), "Colour and Music", The Oxford Companion to Music, London, NY, Toronto.
· Schräder, L. (1969), Sinne und Sinnes verknüpfungen. Studien und Materialen zur Vorgeschichte der Synästhesie und zur Bewertung der Sinne, Carl Winter Universität Verlag, Heidelberg.
· Scriabin, Alexander (1995, 1911), 'Poem of Ecstacy' and 'Prometheus: Poem of Fire', Dover, New York.
· Segal, G. M. A. (1997), "Synaesthesia: Implications for Modularity of Mind", Synaesthesia: Classic and Contemporary Readings, S. Baron-Cohen and J. Harrison: 211-223, Blackwell, Oxford, England.
· Segalen, V. (1902), "Les synesthesies et l'École symboliste", Mercure de France, 42: 4: 57-90.
· Shelestova, Elena (1994), "Linking image and idea: The artwork of Oleg Sokolov", Leonardo, 27: 5: 427-32.
· Shen, Yeshayahu, Michael Cohen (1998), "How Come Silence Is Sweet but Sweetness Is Not Silent: A Cognitive Account of Directionality in Poetic Synaesthesia", Language and Literature: 123-140.
· Siebold, E. (1919-1920), "Synästhesien in der englischen Dichtung des 19. Jahrhunderts: Ein ästhetisch-psychologischer Versuch", Englische Studien, 53: 1: 1-157, 196-334.
· Siegel, Linda (1974), "Synaesthesia and the paintings of Caspar David Friedrich", Art Journal, 33: 3: 196-204.
· Silz, W. (1942), "Heine's Synaesthesia", Publications of the Modern Language Association of America, 57: 2: 469-488.
· Simpson, Lorna, Peter McKellar (1955), "Types of Synaesthesia", Journal of Mental Science, 101: 141-147.
· Simpson, Ray H., Marian Quinn, David P. Ausubel (1956), "Synesthesia in Children: Association of Colors with Pure Tone Frequencies", Journal of Genetic Psychology, 89: 95-103.
· Slawson, A. Wayne (1985), Sound Color, University of California Press, Berkeley.
· Slawson, Wayne (1968), "Vowel quality and musical timbre as functions of spectrum envelope and fundamental frequency", Journal of Acoustical Society of America, 43: 87-101.
· Smets, G., C. Overbeeke (1989), "Scent and sound of vision: Expressing scent or sound as visual forms", Perceptual and Motor Skills, 69: 227-33.
· Smilek, Daniel, Mike J. Dixon, Cera Cudahy, Philip M. Merikle (2001), "Digit-Colour Synaesthesia: An Investigation of Extraordinary Conscious Experiences", Consciousness and Cognition, 9: 2: 39.
·
Smilek, Daniel, Mike J. Dixon, Cera Cudahy, Philip M. Merikle (2001), "Synaesthetic Photisms Influence Visual Perception", Journal of Cognitive Neuroscience, 13: 7: 930-936.
· Smith, Arthur Bessey (1918), "Color Association", Science, 48: 395-396.
· Smith, Henry Lee (1905), "Synesthesia", Johns Hopkins Hospital Bulletin, 16-172: 258-263.
· Sokolov, Paul (1901), "L'Individuation Colorée", Revue Philosophique, 51: 36-46.
· Spielmann, Yvonne (2001), "Intermedia in Electronic Images", Leonardo, 34: 1: 55.
· Stanford, W. B. (1942), "Synaesthetic metaphor", Comparative literature studies, 6-7: 26-30.
· Starr, Frederick (1893), "Notes on Color-Hearing", American Journal of Psychology, 5: 46-418.
· Steadman, P. (1966), "Colour music", Kinetic Art. Four Essays: 16-25, Highbury Press, London.
· Steen, Carol (2001), "Visions Shared: A Firsthand Look into Synesthesia and Art", Leonardo, 34: 3: 203-208.
· Stein, Barry E., M. Alex Meredith (1993), The Merging of the Senses, MIT Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, and London.
· Stelzner, H.-F. (1903), "Ein Fall von akustisch-optischer Synästhesie", Albrecht von Grafes Archiv für Ophthamologie, 55: 549-563.
· Stevens, J. C., Lawrence E. Marks (1965), "Cross-Modality Matching of Brightness and Loudness", Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 54: 407-411.
· Stevenson, Richard J., Robert A. Boakes, John Prescott (1998), "Changes in odor sweetness resulting from implicit learning of a simultaneous odor-sweetness association: An example of learned synesthesia", Learning and Motivation, 29: 2: 113-132.
· Suarez de Mendoza, Ferdinand (1890), L'audition colorée, Octave Doin, éditeur, Paris.
· Svartdal, F., T. Iversen (1989), "Consistency in synesthetic experience to vowels and consonants: Five case studies", Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 30: 220-7.
· Teichmann, Anke (1990), "Tone--color--expression: On the synaesthetic principle in the work of Wassily Kandinsky and Arnold Schoenberg. [Klang--Farbe--Ausdruck: Zum synästhetischen Prinzip bei Wassilli Kandinski und Arnold Schönberg.]", Beiträge zur Musikwissenschaft, 32: 3: 204-213.
· Thalbourne, M. A., J. Houran, A. G. Alias, P. Brugger (2001), "Transliminality, brain function, and synesthesia", Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, 189: 3: 190-192.
· Thomson, Amy (1995), The Color of Distance, Ace Books, New York.
· Tornitore, Tonino (1988), Scambi di sensi: Preistorie delle sinestesie, XV-XVII, Centro Scientifico Torinese, Torino.
· Truman, P. (1983), "Synaesthesia and 'Die glückliche Hand'", Interface, 12: 481-503.
· Tsur, Reuven (1990), "Literary Synaesthesia, a Cognitive Approach", Hebrew Linguistics: 28-30.
· Tsur, Reuven (1990), "Literary Synaesthesia: A Cognitive Approach", Hebrew Linguistics: A Journal for Hebrew Formal, Computational, Applied Linguistics, and Modern Hebrew, 75-76.
· Ullman, Stephen (1938), "Synästhesien in der dichterischen Werken von Oscar Wilde", Englische Studien, 72: 246-56.
· Ullmann, S. (1945), "Romanticism and synaesthesia: A comparative study of sense transfer in Keats and Byron", Publications of the Modern Language Association of America, 60: 811-27.
· Ullmann, S. (1945), "Romanticism and synaesthesia: a comparative study of sense transfer in Keats and Byron", Publications of the Modern Language Association of America, 60: 3: 811-827.
· Ulrich, Alfred (1903), "Phénomènes de Synesthèsies chez un épileptique", Revue Philosophique, 56: 181-187.
·
van Campen, Crétien (1996), "De verwarring der zintuigen: artistieke en psychologische experimenten met synesthesie", Psychologie & Maatschappij, 20: 10-26.
· van Campen, Crétien (1997), "Synesthesia and Artistic Experimentation", Psyche, 3-6, http:// psyche.cs.monash.edu.au/v3/psyche-3-06- vancampen.html.
·
van Campen, Crétien (1998), "Verrassende resultaten synesthesie-experiment", Kleurenvisie, 5: 5-7.
·
van Campen, Crétien (1999), "De kleur van woorden", Kleurenvisie, 6: 12-14.
·
van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (1999), "Artistic and Psychological Experiments with Synesthesia", Leonardo, 32: 1: 9-14, San Diego.
·
van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2001), "Helderheid, verzadiging en toon van kleursynesthesie", Kleurenvisie.
·
van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2001), "Oranje tuba's, volle sprot en groene woorden", Psychologie Magazine: 24-26.
·
van Campen, Crétien, Clara Froger (2002), "Profiles of Color Synesthesia. The NeCoSyn Method", Second Annual National Meeting of the American Synesthesia Association, San Diego.
·
Vanechkina, Irina L. , On K.Saragvev's "color hearing".
·
Vanechkina, Irina L. (2000), "Children draw music .", Preface to the book "Children Draw Music", I.Vanechkina, I.Trofimova, Kazan.
· Vico, Giambattista (1961 (1948) (1744)), The New Science, Thomas Goddard Bergin and Max Harold Fisch, Cornell UP, Ithaca and London.
· Vike, Jean, Jabbari Bahman, Charles G. Maitland (1984), "Auditory-Visual Synesthesia: Report of a Case With Intact Visual Pathways", Archive of Neurology, 41: 680-681.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1919), "Synästhesien in der englischen Dichtung des 19. Jahrhunderts: ein asthetisch-psychologischer Versuch", Englische Studien, 53: 1-157, 196-334.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1932a), "Harmony of the Senses in English, German and French Romanticism", PMLA, 47: 577-92.
· von Erhardt-Siebold, Erika (1932b), "Some Inventions of the Pre-Romantic Period and their Influence upon Literature", Englische Studien, 66: 347-63.
· von Hug-Hellmuth, H. (1912), "Über Farbenhören", Imago, 1: 228-264.
· von Uexküll, Jakob (1957, 1934), "A Stroll Through the Worlds of Animals and Men: A Picture Book of Invisable Worlds", Instinctive Behavior: The Development of a Modern Concept, Claire H. Schiller: 5-80, International UP, New York.
· Voronin, S. (1994), "Review: Man, Art, Technology: The Problem of Synaesthesia in Art by B. Galeyev", Leonardo, 27: 5: 449-450.
· Voronin, Stanislav V. (1983), "Sinesteziya i zvukosimvolizm", Psiholingvisticheskie problemy semantiki, Moskva.
· Voss, Wilhelm (1929), "Das Farbenhören bei Erblindeten: Untersuchungen über Wesen und Arten der Photismen bei blinden Synoptikern unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des Formproblems", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 73: 407-524.
· Wager, A. (1999), "The extra qualia problem. Synaesthesia and representationism", Philosophical Psychology, 12: 3: 263-281.
· Wager, A. (2001), "Synaesthesia misrepresented", Philosophical Psychology, 14: 3: 347-351.
· Wales, Katie (1990), "Phonotactics and Phonaesthesia: the Power of Folk Lexicography", Studies in the Pronunciation of English: a Commemorative Volume in Honor of A. C. Gimson, Routledge, London.
·
Waterworth, John A. (1997), "Creativity and sensation: The case for synaesthetic media", Leonardo, 30: 4: 327-30.
· Weidner, Karl Heinz (1994), Image and music: Four studies on semantic connections between visual art and music. [Bild und Musik: Vier Untersuchungen über semantische Beziehungen zwischen darstellender Kunst und Musik.] , Lang, Frankfurt am Main.
· Weinreich, Regina (1983), "Synaesthesia, Synchronicity and Syncopation", Review of Contemporary Fiction, 3: 64-68.
· Weise, K. O. (1937), "Synästhesien bei Balzac", Archiv für das Studium der neuren Sprachen und Literaturen, 72: 172-187.
· Welleck, Albert (1931a), "Zur Geschichte und Kritik der Synästhesie-Forschung", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 79: 325-384.
· Welleck, Albert (1931b), "Das Doppelempfinden im abendlandischen Altertum und Mittelalter", Archiv für die gesamte Psychologie, 80: 120-66.
· Welleck, Albert (1931c), "Renaissance und Barock-Synästhesie: die Geschichte des Doppelempfindens im 16. und 17. Jahrhundert", Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift für Literaturwissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte, 9: 534-84.
· Welleck, Albert (1931d), "Der Sprachgeist als Doppelempfinder", Zeitschrift für Asthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 25: 226-62.
· Welleck, Albert (1936), "Das Doppelempfinden im 18. Jahrhundert", Deutsche Vierteljarhesschrift für Literatur-Wissenschaft, 14: 75-102.
· Wellek, A. (1929), "Das Doppelempfinden in der Geistegeschichte", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 23: 14-42.
· Wellek, A. (1929), "Das Farbenhören im Lichte der Vergleichenden Musikwissenschaft (Urgeschichte des Doppelempfindens im Geistesleben der Orientalen)", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 11: 470-497.
· Wellek, A. (1930), "Beitrage zum Synästhesia-Problem (Sammelreferat)", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 79: 193-201.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Das Doppelempfinden im abendländischen Altertums und Mittelalter", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 80: 120-166.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Der Sprachgeist als Doppelempfinden", Zeitschrift für Æsthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, 25: 226-262.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Renaissance-und Barock-Synästhesie: Die Geschichte des Doppelempfindens im 16 und 17. Jahrhundert", Deutsche Vierteljahrschrift für Literatur wissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte, 9: 534-584.
· Wellek, A. (1931), "Zur Geschichte und Kritik der Synästhesie-Forschung", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 79: 325-384.
· Wellek, A. (1935), "Farbenharmonie und Farbenklavier. Ihre Entstehungsgeschichte im 18. Jahrhundert", Archiv für die Gesamte Psychologie, 94: 347-375.
· Wellek, A. (1936), "Das Doppelempfinden im 18. Jahrhundert", Deutsche Vierteljahrschrift für Literatur wissenschaft und Geistesgeschichte, 14: 75-102.
· Wells, A. (1980), "Music and visual color: A proposed correlations", Leonardo, 13: 101.
· Wells, F. L. (1919), "Symbolism and synaesthesia", American Journal of Insanity, 75: 4: 481-488.
· Werner, H. (1934), "L'unité des sens", Journal de Psychologie Normale et Pathologique, 31:3-4: 190-205.
· Werner, H. (1978), "Unity of the senses", Developmental Processes. Heinz Werner's Selected Writings, S.S. Barten, M.B. Franklin, 1, International Universities Press, New York.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder (1920), "The Synesthesia of a Blind Subject", University of Oregon Publications, 5.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1921), "The Number Forms of a Blind Subject", American Journal of Psychology, 32: 21-25.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1921), "The role of Synaesthesia in Learning", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 4: 448-468.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1922), "Synaesthesia, A Form of Perception", Psychological Review, 29: 212-220.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1925), "Synaesthesia in the Development of the Concept", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 8: 149-159.
· Wheeler, Raymond Holder, Thomas D. Cutsforth (1925), "Synaesthesia in the Development of the Concept", Journal of Experimental Psychology, 8: 149-159.
· Whipple, G. M. (1900), "Two Cases of Synesthesia", American Journal of Psychology, 11: 377-404.
· Whipple, Guy Montrose (1900), "Two Cases of Synaesthesia", American Journal of Psychology, 11: 1-54, 377-404.
· Whitchurch, Anna Kellman (1922), "Synaesthesia in a Child of Three and a Half Years", American Journal of Psychology, 33: 302-303.
· Williams, Joseph M. (1976), "Synaesthetic Adjectives: A Possile Law of Semantic Change", Language, 52, 2: 461-478.
· Winternitz, Emanuel (1979, 1967), Musical Instruments and their Symbolism in Western Art, Yale University Press, New Haven and London.
· Wohlfarth, Hannsdieter (1992), "Music as likeness: Thoughts on the synaesthetic quality of sound". [Musik als Abbild: Gedanken zur synästhetischen Qualität des Klanges.]", Travers & controvers: Festschrift Nikolaus Delius: 17-23, Celle: Moeck.
· Würtenberger, F. (1979), Musik und Malerei: Die Geschichte des Verhaltens Zweier Künste Zuein ander, Frankfurt.
· Yoon, Carol Kaesuk (1997), "Synesthesia: The Taste of Music, the Sound of Color", The Journal of NIH Research, 9: 25-27.
· Yu, N. ( 1992), "A possible semantic law in synesthetic transfer: Evidence from Chinese", SECOL Review, 16: 1640.
· Zellner, Debra A., Mary A. Kautz (1990), "Color Affects Perceived Odor Intensity", Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance, 16: 391-397.
· Zhongshu, Qian (1983), "Synesthesia", Naming: Comparative Literature and Translation, 1: 1-20.
· Zietz, K. (1931), "Gegenseitige Beeinflussung von Farb- und Tonerlebnissen", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 121: 257-356.
· Zietz, K. (1935), "Das Problem der `Synästhesie' und die Frage des `desintegrierten' Typus", Zeitschrift für Psychologie, 135: 4-6: 348-401.
· Zigler, Michael J. (1930), "Tone Shapes: A Novel Type of Synesthesia", Journal of General Psychology, 3: 277-287.
· Zilczer, Judith (1984), "Synaesthesia and popular culture: Arthur Dove, George Gershwin, and the Rhapsody in blue", Art Journal, 44: 361-6.
· Zilczer, Judith (1987), "Color Music': Synesthesia and Nineteenth Century Sources for Abstract Art", Artibus et Historiae, 16: 8: 101-126.
· Zollinger, H. (1979), "Correlations between the Neurobiology of Colour Vision and the Psycholinguistics of Colour Naming", Experientia: 35.